Nine books of physick and chirurgery written by that great and learned physitian, Dr Sennertus. The first five being his Institutions of the whole body of physick: the other four of fevers and agues: with their differences, signs, and cures.

THE FIFTH BOOK, (Book 5)

PART 1. Of the Materialls for Cure.

SECT. I. Of Medicines.

CHAP. I. What a Medicine is.

THere remains the last part of Physick which is the Therapeuticall, which restores men that are fallen into diseases to their former health, and expells those diseases from mens bodyes which torment them, but that the Physitian may obtaine this end, it is necessary that he be in∣structed in two things, first a Method whereby he may find those things that are helpfull by Indications, secondly In∣struments or Materialls for cure, whereby he may performe that which he found out by Indications.

The matter fit for cure is properly reduced to three heads, * 1.1 dyet, manuall operation, and making up of Medicines.

First you are to be admonished that you are to distin∣guish cures, from the materialls used in curing, for cure is that whereby instruction is given from the Indicant to performe or act something, and is alwayes one, as to heate or make hot, but the Matter of helpe is that whereby that is per∣formed by the Physitian which the Indicant commands,

which may be manifold, as whilst you are to heat, it may be done with Pepper, Ginger, Wormewood. &c.

But since that of Dieteticall matter is spoken suffici∣ently in the former book, it remaines that wee speake of Me∣dicines, * 1.2 and Manual operation, and first as for Medicines, by amedicine wee understand every thing that is a different thing from nature, which may alter our bodies and reduce them to a naturall state from a preternaturall. In which re∣spect it differs from aliment and Poyson, for Aliment, as it is aliment, is onely that which increaseth the substance, or it re∣newes and increaseth our bodies; a Medicince alters, but doth not repaire, but if any thing can together nourish and alter our bodies, tis alimentall Medicine, or medicinall aliment; but poysons neither nourish, nor alter our bodies, but are de∣stroyers of our bodies, and have power to corrupt them.

CHAP. II. Of the faculties of Medicines in generall.

MEdicines are two-fold, * 1.3 some are simple, other com∣pound; a simple is that which is such by nature onely, and hath nothing mixt with it by art; compound are when more naturall things are mingled by art into the forme of one medicine.

Simple Medicines are taken from Plants, * 1.4 Animalls, Mine∣ralls; and Plants are either taken whole or their parts, Roots, Woods, Piths, Barkes, Leaves, and Branches, Flowers, Seeds, Fruits, Juices, Gumms, Rosins, Oiles, and Liquors, as Wine.

Animals also are used whole, * 1.5 or their parts, as Harts-Horn, Marrow, Flesh, or those things that are generated in them, as Milke, Eggs, or their workes, as Hony, Wax, or their excrements as Gall, Urine.

Under Mineralls are comprehended not onely those things which are properly called Mineralls, * 1.6 Vitriall, Antimo∣ny, Sulphure, and Mettalls, and the excrements, but also di∣vers kinds of earths, as Uermillion, Irish Slat, Bole-Armi∣nack, as also all Stones and Gemms, also divers kinds of Salts, and concreted juices in the earth, of which Naptha is one, also bathing-waters, in which ranke Manna may be put, if there be no other place fit for it.

The faculties are various, of so many different things, * 1.7 and from hence the divisions of Medicines are various, for first, some Medicines are said to bee such in action, others in power to be such; things as are said to be such in action, which in them containe that which they are said to be, the act being as it were present, and absolved, and so the operation is in a readinesse, and can affect our bodies at the first touch, with that quality wherewith they are en∣dued: so Water, and Ice, are cold in action, because after what manner soever they are applyed to a body, they can pre∣sently coole the same; but those things are such in potentia, * 1.8 whose force is not perceived at the first touch, but lyeth hid and as it were asleep, nor doth it discover it selfe by action, untill it be some way changed by our heat and be burnt, and reduced into action, so Pepper, and Wine, although to the touch they are cold, yet neverthelesse they heate.

But although the force of Medicines are various, * 1.9 yet they may conveniently be divided into manifest and occult; those are called manifest which affect our senses, or which excite qualities in the patient which are discerned by our senses, and whereof a manifest cause may be rendred.

But occult are such which doe not produce qualities in a Patient, obvious to sence, * 1.10 but performe something by a hid∣den propriety, to wit, they purge a certaine humor, they strengthen a certaine member, they resist poyson, or being hung or carried externally worke upon the body, the mani∣fest causes whereof cannot be explained, and no other reason can be given, then that such a power or force is in them, by a peculiar propriety of nature, although there are some who re∣ject hidden qualities, yet I. C. Scaliger rightly thinks that tis a high peice of impudence to reduce all things to manifest qualities, in the 218. of his exercises Sect. 8. and those which endeavour this, bring foolish and ridiculous reasons, or deny those things which are confirmed by experience; and these fa∣culties and actions are different from those in their whole kinde as also from others, which are spoken of before in the 2. Booke 2. Part. Cap. 12. both from hence in the first place, because the strength of these qualities, are far greater then theirs of the primary qualities, and their efficacy is great oftentimes in the smallest body.

But both of them, * 1.11 the manifest and occult fa∣culties and actions of Medicines are various, of ma∣nifest qualities some are primary, others secondary,

others of a third kind; * 1.12 the first have power of heating, coo∣ling, moistning and drying; the second to soften, to harden, condense, rarify, resolve, attenuate, thicken, to draw, to re∣pel; the third, to provoke Urine, to cause and stay courses, to move vomit, generate flesh, and to breake stones, although the power of breaking stones may more fittly be attributed to the propriety of the whole substance, as beneath Cap. 17. shall be shewne.

Occult are of three kindes, for either they evacuate a cer∣taine humour by a peculiar faculty, or they have a sympathie with a cortaine part, whence they are called cephalicks, or cardiacks, or they resist poyson.

But the faculties of all Medicines according to the chan∣ges which they make in our bodies, * 1.13 may be referred to four ranks or formes, first some belong to an inducing of a new quality, such as are those which are said to have the effica∣cies of the primary qualities, to wit heating, drying, cooling, and moistning, but because every thing that alters, cannot be safely applyed to every part, appropriated Medicines are con∣veniently joyned to every member which do alter. Moreo∣ver hitherto is to be referred those which are accounted a∣mongst the number of secondary qualities, such as soften and harden, loosening, rarify and condense, stiptick, and ob∣structing, astringent and opening, attenuating and incrassa∣ting, filling, and deterging or cleansing: lastly hereunto be∣longs, Anodunes, Stupefactives, and Hypnoticks or such as cause rest.

In the second forme are those which prevaile in causing motion, attracting and repelling; to the third forme those things are referred, which consist in the generation of a∣ny thing, ripening, generating quitture, breeding flesh, Glu∣tinating, cicatrizing, and procuring milke and sperme.

To the fourth forme are referred those things which cor∣rupt, corrode, putrify, such as cause dry crust, burning, and such as doe corrupt seed and milke.

The fift forme comprehends those things which belong to the taking away of any thing, such things as make lesse, such as purge, such as cause Vomiting, Urine, or sweats, or pro∣voke courses, expel the secondine, or send forth a dead child, such things as break and expell the Stone, Errhines, Sternuta∣tories, and Apophlegmatismes, such things as purge the breasts, and such as kill and expell Wormes.

They may be placed in the last forme which resist poyson and are the drugs against poyson.

CHAP. III. Of the first faculties of Medicines.

AS for what belongs to the first forme, * 1.14 and first for alte∣ring Medicines, some of them being compared with mans body are called temperate, which cause or bring forth no mutation in man either in coldnesie, drynesse, heat, or moisture; and these are either such simply and in all the quallities, or els in two of them only; * 1.15 but the intemperate are such as have power to change the heate or moysture of our bodies.

Moreover these qualities are divided by Physitians into certaine degrees, * 1.16 which are left to bee esteemed by their ef∣fects; the first degree is when a Medicine alters our bodies obscurely and scarce senfibly; the second is, when it mani∣festly changeth our bodies, yet without hurting, inconveni∣ency or trouble: the third degree is, when it doth not onely manifestly alter the body, but vehemently, and not without trouble, and paine, yet without corruption: the fourth degree is that which altereth the body not without paine, and that most grieviously.

To either of these degrees there are appointed certaine Latitudes, which are commonly called mansions, * 1.17 as they al∣ter more intensely or remisly, or betwixt both, which they call in the beginning, middle, and end.

The temperate are, Venus haire, Sparagus, * 1.18 Licorish Sweet Oyle, Pine-nuts, Jujubes, Figgs, Sebestens, Raysins, Dates, Gum Elemie, and Tragacanth, Calves and Goates Suet, and Hoggs Grease.

The hot in the first degree are, Marsh-mallowes, Burrage, * 1.19 Buglosse, Beets, Cabbage, Camommil, Bindweed, Agrimony, and Fumitory, Flex, Melilot, A lease that swims in Ditches without any Root, Spikenard, Wall-wort, and Coltsfoot, the flowers of Borrage, Buglosse, Bettony, Oxe-eie, or Wild Ca∣momil, Melilot Camomil, black Poplar, Arabian Staechodos, an herbe with grey downe like an old mans haire called Sene∣cio in Latin: Fruits; sweet Almonds, Chestnuts, Jujubes, Ciprus∣nuts, green Walnuts, Grapes, ripe Mulberies, sweet Apples, Fra∣grant Seeds, Coriander, Fenegreeke, Flax, Grumwell, Lu∣pines,

Sesanix rice, Rootes, Marsh-mallowes, Bares Breech, Beets, Buglosse, Licorish, Satirion, Barkes, Guaicum, Tama∣risk, Liquors, Juices, and Gummes, Sugar, Bdellium, Lada∣num, Al. 2. i. e. Others in the second degree, Gumme of ivy, the tallow of Goates, Does, Harts, fresh Butter.

Hot in the second degree, * 1.20 Worme-wood, Pimpernell, greene Dill, Angelica, Parsly, Mugwort, Bettony, Calamus Aromaticus, ground Pine, Faenugreek, St. Johns-woort, Ivy, Hopps, Bawme, Horehound, Motherwort, Sweete-ferne, Ba∣fill, common-Burnet, Maiden-weed, Poley, Rosemary, Sum∣mer or Winter Savory, Sage, Scabious, Scordium, Staecha∣dos, Feaverfew, Flowers of Night-shade, Saffron, Gilli∣flowers, or Carnations, Schaenanth, Lavender, Lupines, Bawme, Ros-mary; Fruits, as Capers, Nutmeggs, Pistack∣nutts, dried Figs, dryed Nuts; Seeds, as Dill, Parsley, Bitter∣vetch, Water Rocket, Pulse, or Vetches, Nettle seed. Roots, as Parsley, Caper-roots, Mayden-weed, common Burnet, Turneps, Zedoarie, Rosewort; Barkes, as the Barkes or Wood of Cassia, Cynamon: others in the third degree.

Frankinsence, Roots of Capers, Liquors, Gums and Ro∣sins, Wine that is new, Ladanum, Aloes, and Galbanum, Myrrh, Mastick, Frankinsence, dryed pitch, Rosin, storax; Fats, as Lions fat; Libards, Beares, Foxes.

Hot in the third degree are Mettalls, * 1.21 Flos aeris, which is that which comes from the Brasse in melting, burnt Brasse, Squama aeris or the Scaling of Brasse, Verdegrease, Dreggs of Brasse, Allum, Salt, Nitre, Brimstone, Red-vitriall; Herbes or leaves, as Sowthernewood, Asarabecca, or the chast Plant, Wake Robin, the Herbe called Hierusalem, or Ladies Rose, the herbe Ammios, dried Dill, Bayes, Dittany, Carnations, Germander, blew flower, Bastard Saffron, Century the grea∣ter and lesse, Celandine, (or Pile-wort) Calamint, Fleabane, Horsemints, Fennel, Epithymum, so called, because it growes upon Time, Juniper, Elecampane, Hyssop, Laurell, Marje∣rom, Marum an herbe cald Marjerom, Mints, Fennel flower, flowers of the wild Vine, wild Marjerom, wild Woodbine, Parsley, Sneeze-wort, Penny-royall, Oxe-stay, Rue, Savine, Wild Time, wild Mints. Al. 2. Time, trifoile, Vervaine, Net∣tles, Fl owers of Agnus-castus, Epithymum, Violets, of the wild Vine, of the wild Woodbine. Fruits, Iuniper-berries, Cloves, the fruit of Balsimum, Anacardium, that is a fruit of an Indian Tree, like a Birds heart, and the juice like blood, Pepper, Al. 4. Seeds of Ammi, and Anniseed of Hie∣rusalem,

or Ladies Rose, Carawayes, of Garden Cresses, bast∣ard Saffron, according to Galen, Fern. 2. of Fennell, Cum∣men; Carrots, Fennell Flower, Turneps, Parfly, Hartwort, Stavesager, of a Vine. Roots; of sweet Garden Flag, others in the second degree, Asarabecca, wakerobbin, Sea Onion, or Squills, Dittany, Leopards bane, Fennell, English Galin∣gale, both kinds of Hellebore, Elecampane, Orrice, Parsly, Raddish, Barkes bf Mace, Liquors, Teares and Gums; old Wine, and sweet Asa, stinking Asa, Ammoniack, Cedar, Pitch, Opoponax, Muske.

Hot in the fourth degree, * 1.22 are such as belong to mettalls as vitriol, Arsenick, Sandaraca, which is a Gemme, Chry∣socolla is a kind of a minerall found like fand in veines of Braffe, Silver, or Gold, which Goldsmiths use to solder Gold, and Silver with; Mysysory, is that which the Apothecaries call vitriol, Melantheria, Inke, wherewith Chyrurgions consume putrifyed flesh, Herbs, or Leaves; Pepper-wort, Garden, and water Cresses, some would have them to be hot in the third degree, great headed Leekes, the fullers herbe Thapsia, a Milke Thistle; Fruits, as Pepper &c. Seeds as of both kinds of Cresses, Mustard-seed; Rootes, as Gar∣lick, Onions, Costus, Leekes that have great heads, bastard Pelitory, or sneezing wort, Euphobium.

Things cold in the first degree, Herbs, or Leaves, * 1.23 as O∣rack, sowre Sorrell, Mallowes, Mirtles, Pelitory of the wall, Flowres, of Mallowes, Roses, Violets; Fruits, as the sub∣stance of Citrons, Quinces, Pares, Plumbs; Seeds, as Barly, Millet; Rootes, of Mallowes, Concreate Juices, Acacia, o∣thers in the second, Draggons blood; Stones as a Hyacinth, a Saphir, an Emerald.

Things cold in the second degree, Leaves, and Herbs, * 1.24 a kind of beete which some call Spinack, Spanish Succory, Lettice, Ducks-meate, Endive or Succory, Violet leaves, Sorrell, Plantine, Knot-grass, Fleawort, Night-shade; Flow∣ers, of wild Poppies, Cichory, water Lillies; Fruits, as Gourds, Cucumbers, Oake Apples, Oranges, Pomgranates, Damaske Pruins, Pippens, Peaches; Seeds, of Sorrell, Cicho∣ry, Winter Cherries, Wood of Santalls.

Things cold in the third degree, Herbs, or Leaves, * 1.25 Pur∣slan, Mandrake, life everlasting, Henbane, others think it hot in the fourth degree; Flowers, as of Pomgranets. Fruits; as Oringes, Mad-Apples of Mandrake; Seeds, as of Hemlock, Henbane, Poppy, Rootes of Mandrake, juice of the juice of Holly Rose.

Things cold in the fourth degree; * 1.26 Herbs or Leaves, Hem∣lock, Poppey; Fruits, Apples of Pern; Concrete Liquours, as the juice of Poppy or Meconium, also Opium, according to the vulgar opinion, which is not true, for they are hot.

Moist in the first degree; * 1.27 Herbs, Buglosse, Pellitory of the wall, Mallowes; Flowers, of Buglosse, Mallowes, Endive; Fruits, as the substance of Citron, In jubes, sweet Almonds, Seeds, of Mallowes, Sesami, which is a white graine grow∣ing in India; Rootes, of Satyrion, Buglosse, Lycorish, Mal∣lowes, Rape Rootes.

Moist in the second degree; * 1.28 Herbs, as Violet Leaves, Water Lillies, Milk Thistles, a kind of Beet which hath no savour, which some call Spinach, Lettice, Ducks-meate, Pur∣slan; Flowers, of Water-lillies, Violets; Fruits, Gourd, Melons, Pompions, the juice whereof some place in the third degree, Peaches, Damask Pruins, ripe Grapes, Su∣gar.

Dry in the first; * 1.29 Herbs and Leaves, Beetes, Cabbage, Camomill, Fennill, Violets, or Purple coloured Lillies, Malabathrum i. e. a certaine Herb, she swims in Ditches in India without any Roote appearing, Mirtles, Petty Mullein, or Longwort, Flowers of Oxe eye, Camomill, Saffron, Violets, Melelot, Roses; other in the second degree, Fruits; as Iuniper berries, Chesnuts; Seed, as Beanes, Fenegreek, Barly, Roots; of Briony, of the wild-Vine, of madder, Tamarisk, Marshmallowes, Wake-robbin; Gums; Frankinsence, others in the second degree.

Dry in the second degree, * 1.30 Herbs as, Pimpernell, Mugwort, others say in the first degree, Green Dill, Bettony, Bindweed, Calamus Odoratus, Endive, Sea Cabbage, Shepheards∣powch, Horstaile, Chervills, Mints, wild Mints, Plantine, Rosemary, Spikenard, Walwort, Fumetory, Burnet, Sorrell, Vervine, Shephards rod; Flowers, of Piony, Scarlet, Anemone or wind Flowre, ground Pine, Wood-bines, Staechados; Fruits, the Oily acorne, Capers, Quinces, Ciprus-nuts, Nutmegs, Pares, Pistach-nuts; Seeds, Fennell, wild Saffron, Lentills Ervum, Millet, Rice, Poppy, Night-shade; Roots, of Caper, Cichory, Raddish, Wood of a Santall Tree, Teares, Gums and Rossins, as Galbanum, oppopanax, dry Pitch, Myrrh, Storax, Mastick, Hony.

Dry in the third degree, * 1.31 belonging to mettals, as flowre of Brasse, burnt Brasse, the dregs of Brasse, Draggon-wort Salt, Solder of Gold, or Saltpeter, Brimstone, red vitriol; Herbs,

and Leaves, Fearne, Yarrow, Cinqfoile, Poley Mountain, Trifoile, Worme-wood, Southernwood burnt, Dill burnt, Parsely, Asarabecca, Ammi, Calamints, Germander, Ground pine, Epithimum, Hyssop, Juniper, Marjerom, Horehound, Origanum, Maiden beets, Wildstone, Parsly, S••eezing-wort, Rue, Savine, Willow, Water-mints, Time wild Bettony; Flowres, of Pomgranates, Epithimum, Ground pine, Wild∣wood-bine; Fruits, of Cloves, the Fruit of Balsamum, Oake-Apples, Pepper, Juniper-berries; Seeds, as Graines which Dyers use, I think he means Cutcheneale. Dill, Parfley, Ammi, of the herbe Jerusalem, or Ladies Rofe, Anniseed, Carraway, Cumming, Coriander, Gith, bastard-stone Par∣fley, Millet of the Vine; Rootes and Barkes, of sweet Garden Flag, the hollow Roote of Galingale, Squills, com∣mon Cinqfoile, Trifoile, Mountaine Osier, Asarabecca, Smallage, Leopards-bane, Hellebore, Cinnamon; juices, and Gums, Aloes, the juice of Sorrell, Acacia, Camphir, Muske.

Dry in the fourth degree, Metalicks, Coppras, Arsenick, * 1.32 Sandaracha, Borax, or green Earth found in the Mines of Brasse, Silver, or Gold, Misysory, that which the Apotheca∣ries calls Vitroil, Milantheria or a Metallick juice; Herbs and Leaves; Wild-rue, Garlick, Cresses, Mustard-seed

CHAP IV. Of Medicines proper to every part, or of corroba∣rating Medicines.

BUt whereas occult qualities are often adjoyned to the primary qualities, * 1.33 the same things altering are not con∣venient allwayes, nor accommodated to all parts, but those things are to be chosen which have regard to every or any part in respect of the whole substance, and by reason of some occult proprieties have some singular Sympathy therewith, which Medicines therefore are called Appropriated or Cor∣roborating Medicines, for so occult qualities concur with manifest, and conspire in acting, or performing toge∣ther.

Cephalicks Heating and drying: Bettony, Marjerom, * 1.34 Sage, Hyssop, Bawme, Rosemary, Bay-leaves, Bay-berries, Savory, Rue, Calamint, wild Time, Spike, Lavender, Ori∣ganum, Herba Paralysis, I take it to be true love or one berry 〈2 pages missing〉〈2 pages missing〉

Flax, Asarabecca, Liver-wort, Squinanth, Spikes Maudelin, Fennell, Parsley, Smallage, Sparagus, bitter Almonds, Ele∣campane, the flower of Bettony, Raysins of the Sun, Pistack∣nuts, the hot Seeds, Sweet-Garden-Flagg, &c. Wood of Cas∣sia, Cinnamon, and the rest of the Aromaticks.

Things cooling the Liver, * 1.35 Endive, Cichory, Garden En∣dive, Lyons Tooth, and those which belong to these, Pur∣slan, Lettice, Roses, Violets, Water-lillies, Sorrel, Straw-berries, the greater cold Seeds, namely of Mellons, Gourds, Cucumbers, and Citrons, and the lesser namely of Lettice, Endive, Garden Endive, Purslan, Barley, Santalls, Camphire, Pomegranates, Currants, Barberies, Strawberries, Melons, Cherries, Sorrell, whey of Goates Milke.

Things heating the Spleen, * 1.36 Ceterach, Spleen-wort, Epi∣thimum, Wormewood, Fumetory, Hops, Rue, Calamint, Parsley, Speedwell, or Fluellin, wild Germander, Ground-pine, Bawme, Garden or Water-cresses, Scurvy-grasse, Hore-hound, Broome, Elder, Asarabbecca, the Rootes of Polipo∣dy, Elecampane, Ferne, Fennel, Smallage, Vine-roots, Ta∣mariske, Capers, Birth-wort, Madder, Bitter-almonds, Squils, Sweet-garden-flag, Ammoniack, Bdellium.

Things cooling the Milt, * 1.37 Mallowes, Endive, Cichory, Purslan, and for the most part the rest of the cooling He∣paticks.

Things heating the Reines, * 1.38 and Bladder, Venus haire, Rue, Saxifrage, Betony, Lovage, Fennell, Rocket, Mug∣wort, Calamints, Eringo, Sparagus, Buttchers Broome, Bur∣net, Liquorish, Parsley, Smallage, Nettles, Carrots, Drop∣wort, red Madder, red Parsnips, Grumwell, Iuniper-ber∣ries, flowers of Camomill. Cardomoms, Turpentine Chervill, Almonds, Pistack Nuts, the Kernels of Peaches, Cherries, Rootes of Capers.

Things cooling the Kidnies, * 1.39 Mallowes, Lettice, Pur∣slan, Pellitory, Barley, the foure great cold Seeds, Poppy, Lettice, Fleawort, Quinces, Pepons, Stone-ber∣ries, Violets, Flowers of Water-lillies, Camphire, Santalls, Sorrell, Iuice of Lymons, Melons, Currants.

Things Heating the Womb, * 1.40 Mug-wort, Mother-wort, Bet∣tony, Dittany and Origanum, Penny-royall, alamints, Marjerom, Sage, Time, Bawme, Summer or Winter Savory, Rue, Rosemary, Bay-leaves, Flowers of Camomil, Cum∣minseed, Anni-seed, Fennel-seed, Carrot seed, Parsley, Smallage, Roots of Birthwort, Red Madder, of Eringo, Fen∣nel,

Parsley, Sparagus Burnet, Angelica, Valerian, Master-wort, the meate and liquor of the Indian Nut, Bay-beerries, Iuniper-Berries, Cloves, Nutmegs, Mace, Sweet garden flag, Cinamon, Worm-seed, Saffron, Galingale, Mirrh, Castor.

Things cooling the Wombe, Water-lillies, Violets, Roses, * 1.41 Quinces, and the Sirrup thereof, Purslane, Lettice, Garden-Endine.

Hot simples belonging to the joynts, the Gout, and disea∣ses of the sinews, Marjerom, one Berry Herbe, Lovage, Bet∣tony, Groundpine, Rosemary, Sage, Bay-leaves, Lavender, Staechados, Mugwort, and most of the chephalicks, Castor, earth Wormes.

CHAP. V. Of extenuating, and preparing of humours.

OVt of this forme of humours are sought digerent, * 1.42 di∣gestive, or preparing things; so called, all which, since they hinder nature in acting, take away and change the qua∣lities, which resist the action of native heat, namely they coole too much those things that are hot, and heate too much those things that are two cold; they moisten dry things, and dry up moist things, they attenuate what is thick, and in∣crassate what is thin.

Namely yellow choler is to bee corrected with cooling, * 1.43 moistning and thickning things, Phleagme is to be prepa∣red with heating, drying and attenuating things; melan∣choly humors are to bee corrected with things moderately heating, moistning and attenuating; black Choler is to be prepared with things that are very moistning & attenuating.

And those things are to be used which are fitted to every part, according as the humour resides in this or that part, cold cephalicks prepare and digest choler in the head; cold Thoracicks, in the Breast; cold Cardiaacks in the heart, things cooling the Ventricle, in the stomack; cold Hepaticks in the Liver.

Hot Cephalicks prepare Flegme in the head; * 1.44 hot Tho∣racicks in the Breast, hot things appropriated to the Ventri∣cle prepare flegme in the stomack; hot Hepaticks in the Li∣ver; things heating the Reines in the Reines; hot things appropriated to the Womb in the Womb.

These things prepare Melancholy, * 1.45 and black Choler, Fu∣mitory, Buglosse, Burrage, Spleen-wort Bawme, a kind of bind weed growing about flax, Venus haire, common Ger∣mander, ground-pine, Hops, Barkes of Citrons, Fennell Rose∣mary, juice of Apples, Ceterach, Capers, Epithymum, Vio∣lets, Butchers Broome, the flowres, and seed of Tamariske of Basil, Ashen Keyes.

CHAP. VI. Of Emollients, Relaxing, Rarfying. &c.

EMollients are those things which power our that which is concreate, * 1.46 such are those things which neither are very hot nor exceeding dry; many hot in the second degree, and something moist, and moreover having a clammy or em∣plastick force, such as are the Leaves and Roots of Mallowes, and Marsh Mallowes, the Roots of white Lillies, Orach, English Mercury, the Seed of Mallowes Sesami, (a white graine growing in India) Flax, Fenugreeke, Marsh mal∣lowes, Fat Figs, Simple Oiles, the Fat of Hens, Sowes Fat, Calves, Kidds, Sheeps Fat, and such like, almost all Mar∣rowes, fresh Butter, Wax, Pitch, Rosin, Bdellium, Amoni∣ack, Storax melted, Ladanum, Galbanum.

To these are opposed hardning and binding things, * 1.47 which are cold and moist, Sengreen or life everlasting, purslan, Fleawort, Ducks-meat Night-shade.

Things loosening are compared to those things which bind, which joyning together humors contrary to nature, become hard, and are especially those which when certaine matter, or a vapour or Wind fills the space of the parts, and extends them, rarifies them, and attenuates and discusses an unsavory spirit and matter, such are those things that are mo∣derately hot, moisten more largely, and are of a thinner substance, that they easily penetrate and are not hindred by thicknesse, as Lillies, Oile of Camomil, Flaxseed, Fenu∣greek, Fats, Butter, Greazy wool and such like.

Condensing things, * 1.48 are of a more watry nature and con∣tract more weakly, and moreover they close the thin and ex∣ternall Pores, they contract and condense, but they cannot contract the whole part on every side, and powerfully, such are cold water, Purslan, Sengreen, Fleawort, Mouse-eare,

Ducks meate, Thistles, green Houseleek, the greater and the lesser.

Stiptick things are cold and astringent, * 1.49 and of a thick sub∣stance, for being applyed externally, by their thicknesse they stop the pores, and by their frigidity and siccity they contract the part and close them into one another, of that kind are those which are otherwise called binding (or astringent) the Barks of Pomegranates, Frankinsence, Mirobolanes, the Roots of Tormentill, Rhubarbe Torrified, Plantine, Horse∣taile, little double Dazies Blood-wort, or Wall-wort, the Floures of Pomegranates, Flowers of Roses, Sorrell; seeds; as of Plantine, Roses, Purslan, Ciprus-nuts, Mirtles, Quin∣ces, Pares, Medlars, Mulberries not ripe, Ceruises, or (swal∣low Pares,) the fruit of a Cornell or Dogg Tree, Oake Ap∣ples, Kernels of Grapes, Cups of Acorns, the red juice of Wax or Hony in the Hony-Combs; also such juice of Wild Hony, Acacia, Mastick, Vermillion, Spode, which is soot arising in the rising of Brasse, Pearles, Coral, Bolearmenack, Irish flat, Allum, Lapis Haematites or Bloodstone, Iron.

To condensing things are opposed rarifying things, * 1.50 and to astringent things, opening things; rarifying things are those which open the Pores of the Skin, and render the pas∣sages wider, that Vapours may be blowne or breathed out the better; such medicines are hot, but moderately, of thin parts and not drying, as Marsh-mallowes, English Mercury, Dill, Flowers of Camomill, of Melilot, of Elders, seed of Fe∣nugreek, Flax, dry Figs, old Oile, Butter.

Opening things are those as dilate the Orifices of the Vessels, whence they may be called in generall aperient, * 1.51 yet those are principally called aperient, which penetrate deeper and attenuate the thick humors, and are hot in the second degree, endued with somewhat a thicker substance, and are not easily dissipated untill they have performed their operation, * 1.52 to this purpose bitter things are very usefull next to these are attenuating and cutting, which divide, dissolve, and make lesse, those attenuate the thick, these the viscide, and glutinous humours, and are moreover of a thinner substance, and hot for the most part in the third degree; also sharpe, and such as appeare biting and

hot, to the smell, or taste, or to them both, and have a ni∣trous and salt savour, or they are sharpe and bitter, such are the five opening Rootes, * 1.53 so called, that is, of smallage, Fennell, Sparagus, Parsley, and Butchers broome, Grasse, Cichory, Eringo Rootes, Gentian, Ferne, wild or Garden madder, Century the greater, Asarabecca, Capers, of Tama∣risk, of Ashes, Fumetary Wormewood, Agrimony, Venus haire, Liver-wort Ceterash, Ground-pine, common Ger∣mander, Bind-weed, Hore-hound, Calamints, Penny-royall, Scurvygrasse, Brooklime, Water-Cresses, Anniseed, Fennell, seed, seed of Ammi, of Agnus Castus, red Parsnibs, Lupines, bitter Almonds, Capers, Kernells of Peaches and Apricocks, Cinnamon, Cubebs, Sorrell, Ammoniack, the juice of Ly∣mons.

To these are opposed, * 1.54 Incrassating things, which make the thinner, and more liquid juices thicker, such are cold or temperate, without sharpnesse, of a thick and terrene substance, whereby, whilst they mingle themselves with thinner humours, they make them become of a thicker consistence, as Bolearmenack, Poppy, Sorrell, Rice, Len∣tills, Quinces, wild Pares, Amylums, tis a food made of Corne without grinding, Chalybeate milke, the juice of Pom∣granets.

Emplasticks, * 1.55 and those which have a clammy and Plaister-like force, are such as adhere close to the passages of the body, and Plaister up the pores, as it were, fills them, and stops them, and they are certaine dry, and earthy things, yet without mordication, and acrimony, and if they are be∣daubed over the passages of the body, they are hardly taken away, but some are also mixt with an aqueous, and acrious humour, yet are tenacious, as sweet oyle, such are Amylum, Pompholix, which is the soile that runs off Brasse, Cerusse, Chalke, Bole armenack, Irish slat, Parget Litharge; burnt lead, the Rootes of Marsh Mallowes, Lillies, seed of Fene∣greek, all mucilages, and bran of wheate, Kernells of Pine nuts bruised in water, Gume Arabeck, Sarcocolla, Traga∣canth, fresh Grease, and Marrowes, fresh butter, new cheese, whites of an egg, wax.

To these are opposed detergent things, * 1.56 and such as open obstructions, whereof these cleanse filth in the superficies of the body, or skin, but those are of a more subtil substance, & penetrate into the pores also, and open obstructions, and moreover have a drying faculty, with

tenuity of substance whether they be hot, or cold, for there are both hot and cold abstergent things, such as are all salt things, bitter things, nitrous things, as Hore-hound, Centu∣ry the lesse, smallage, Wormewood, Southernwood, Hyssop, Cresses, the bread of Lupines, and of a kind of Pulse called Orabus, Agrimony, Beets, Germander, Tansey, Bitter Al∣monds, Roots of Birthwort, Orice, Gentian, Solomons Seale, Barley, Bran, Iuice of Lymons, Nettle-seed, Rootes of Ta∣mariske, Bark of Capers, Spleen-wort, Squils, Nitre, Hony, Sugar, all Lixuviums, or Lee, Whey, the Galls of living Creatures, Verdy-grease.

CHAP II. Of Medicines easing paine and causing rest.

Lastly, in this forme are Anodunes, Narcotticks, * 1.57 and Hyp∣noticks, those are properly Anodunes which doe not take away the cause of a disease or dull sence of paine, but such as mitigate the paine, the cause stil remaining, and they are temperate and gentle, and endued with mild heat, and are soft to the touch, and bring forth a pleasant and sweet plea∣santnesse and those performe that, which are endued with a luke-warme and gentle heate, and are most like to our bodies in temperature, and for the most part are soft and fat, and loosen, and mollifie the part that it may be the lesse apt to be sensible of paine, such are Camomil, Melilot, Dil, Elder, Mallowes, Marsh-mallowes, Seeds of Fenegreek, Flax, wheat, Barley, sweet Oyle of middle age, Oyle of sweet Almonds, and other things prepared, with those above, fresh Butter, Hens grease, Goose-grease, Whites of Eggs, the pulpe of White-bread, warme Milke, and Hoggs grease.

Narcoticks or stupefactives, and Hypnoticks, * 1.58 which also cause sleep, but neither take away the cause of paine, but stupifie the part and benumes it, least it should perceive that which is painefull; but this power depends on a hidden quality, such like are Lettice, Water-lillies, Poppey, Night∣shade, Henbane, Mandrake and Opium.

CHAP. VIII. Of drawing and Repelling Medicines.

IN the second forme, * 1.59 are drawing Medicines which attract the humours, and Spirits out of the body into the superfi∣cies, but that attraction is made by heate, concurring with tenuity of substance, and some are hot and dry in the se∣cond degree; which draw moderatly; others in the third degree, which draw more; others in the fourth, which draw most of all, and with their heate raise a tumour in the skin, with rednesse, and lastly raise blisters, from whence medicines to take away haire, Synapismes, Rubifying medi∣cines are prepared, such are the Rootes of both kinds of birth∣wort, selandine, sow-Breed little Dragon, Gentian, wild Pellitory, or sneezing-wort, Crowfoot, mustard-seed, Cresses, Garlick, Onions, Leaven, an Indian fruit like a Birds heart, and the juice like blood, Gum Amoniack, Galbanum, saga∣penum, Opoponax, dry Pitch, Propolis•• or that in a Hony∣combe like wax, Goose dung, Pidgeons dung, Hen dunge, and Cantharides.

Repelling Medicines, * 1.60 are opposed to attracting, and pro∣hibit the Flux of humours, or represseth and casteth back that humour which hath newly flown in, and moves there∣in, and is not as yet settled; they performe this, either be∣cause they are cold or astringent, or because they have both a cold and astringent faculty; astringents are two-fold, some are cold, others not, and indeed they doe most powerfully bind, which are both cold, and astringent; those things which repell only by frigidity and are aqueous, or humid, are cold water, life for ever, Purslan, Ducks-meate, Endive, Let∣tice, Night-shade, Coltrops of water, Venus Nauell, Flea∣wort, the white of an egg; cold things astringent are, Plan∣tine, narrow leaved Solomons seale, Mouseare, Daizes, Horsetaile, the leaves of service, or sherve Tree, Oake, Mirtle, Medler Tree, the Flowers of Rosemary, Pomgranates, Mirtle-berries, Oake Apples, swallow Peares, Barberries, Mirtles, the Barks of Pomgranates, the Rootes of wild Dam∣sons, the Rootes of Barberries, the Rootes of Cinqfoile, Snake-weed, (or small Bistort) Tormentill, the juice of Pomgranates, Acacia, Hypocistis, or sap of the Rootes of Cystus, of Mulberries not ripe, sorrell, Irish slat, Bolearme∣nack,

sanguis Draconis, Tutty, hot astringents are, spike, Aloes, Frankencense, Mirrh, Cypresse, Wormewood Cyprus Nuts, the Barks of Frankencense, sweet Garden Flag, Al∣lom.

CHAP. IX. Of Ripening things, and such as generate quitture; also of such as generate flesh and Brawny flesh, of such as dry and cleanse green wounds and cause Cicatrizing, and of such as generate seed and milke.

IN the third forme are ripening and concocting things, * 1.61 and moving purulent matter, so called, because without them the generation of matter cannot be easily performed by na∣ture, to wit, such which by the similitude they have with our bodyes, defend and increase the substance of the native heat, for they are temperately hot, and together moist and em∣plastick, which shutting the pores or passages, keep in and retaine the spirits and heat, such are sweet Oyles Oyle, mixed with water, Butter, Hogs grease, Calves grease, the seed, and Bran of Wheate, Wheaten Bread, the seed of Fenugreek, Flax, Leaves and Rootes of Marsh Mallowes, Mallowes, Beares breech, the Rootes of white Lillies, boyled Onions, dry Figs, Fats, liquid Pitch, (or Tarr) liquid storax, Turpen∣tine, whereof some if they seem, either too dry or too moist, you must observe, that scarce ever one of these is used alone but are mingled with others, so that the drynesse with the one may be corrected with the humidity of the other, and the humidity of the one with the drinesse of the other.,

Sarcotticks or such as generate flesh, are such as conduce, * 1.62 to the restauration of flesh, in a wound or ulcer, indeed na∣ture, in the generating of flesh is the cheif workeman, yet certain Medicines doe as it were helpe nature, whilst they remove excrements, which hinder nature in the generation of flesh, and preserve the native heate of the part, of which kind are those which moderatly heat and dry, and cleanse filth, without biting according to the plenty of quirture, and according to the humidity or ficcity of the body, some∣times they ought to be gentler, sometimes stronger, such are Barly Bread, a kind of pulse, called Ervum, Fenugreek, Tra∣gacanth,

Orice, Teares of jeat, Mastick, Frankencense, Sca∣mony, Aloes, Mirrh, Hony, Walwort, Saint Johns-wort, Birth-wort, Brasse Oare, Cerusse, Tutty, Pompholix, Li∣tharge, (or white lead.)

Next to these, are Glutinating Medicines, which are no way detergent, but rather astringent, and by some are called Enaima, and Traumatica, because they are used, in joyning of bleeding wounds, although they are used in cleanseing Ulcers, from which neverthelesse, according to more or lesse, Epuloticks differ from such as cicatrize, as being such dry more to the second degree; in the number of Glutina∣tives, and Epuloticks are, Allum, Litharge, Circocolla, Aloes, Bolearmenack, Lead, Brasse-oare, Birth-wort, the Flowers of Pomgranates, Corall, Horse-taile, Plantine, Wal-wort, Tor∣mentill, Cinqfoile, common Thurrow-wax, the Barkes of Pomgranates, Frankencense, Burnt-brasse washed, Sanguis Draconis, Lapis calaminaris, Antimony.

Hereunto belongs Traumatick Medicines, or vulnerary which by a peculiar force, so dispose the blood, that fit and laudable flesh by it may be restored, or any other substance, which is lost, and afford matter, for potions, called vulnera∣ry, such are, great and little Cumfery, Sannicle, Cumfery, the middle Sarracenous, Agrimony, Winter-green, Fluellin, Mug-wort, Plantine, Savine, Horse-taile, Rootes of Tormen∣till, of Gilli-flowers. Carduus Benedictus, common, or water Burnet, Ladies-mantle, Periwinkle, Pimpernell, Golden∣rod, Mouse-eare, century the lesse, Adders-tongue, Bittony Saint Johns-wort, Flowers of Roses, Tansey, Veruine, Dra∣gon, Rupture-wort, Cinqfoiles, Scordium Crabs-eyes, Mace, Bolearmenack.

To Epuloticks Poroticks all such as generate brawny flesh are nere alike unto, * 1.63 namely, such as dry, thicken, har∣den, moderatly heate, and bind, some of those are given in∣wardly as juice of Primeroses, or Cowslips, powder of the Roots of Agrimony, of the juice thereof, but especially the stone called Osteocolla, some are externally applyed, as Bolear∣menack, meale, Osteocolla, Aloes, Cypres Nuts, Franken∣cense, Tragacanth, Acacia.

Lastly to this forme belongs those things which generate and increase milke and seed, * 1.64 they helpe to generate milke which conduce to the generation of good blood, and draw blood to the pappes, and have a peculiar consent with the breasts, such are Fennell, and Dill green, Louage, Smallage,

Poley Mountaine, Rocket, Milke-wort, yet some are said to conduce to the generation of milke, by a propriety of sub∣stance, as powder of Chrystall, Fennell, and Dill.

In like manner those things for the generation of seed, * 1.65 which generate the best blood, which is the matter of seed, and what things soever, draws the blood to the vessels, ap∣pointed for generation of seed, or which fill the seed with wind, namely moderately moist, and temperatly hot, such are, Leekes, Parsnips, a kind of a land Scinks, Satyrion, Rocket, Ashen Keyes, Flax, Garlick, Onions, Eringo-rootes, Turneps, Sparagus, Green-ginger, Galingale, sweet Al∣monds, Pine-nuts, Pistack-nuts, Chestnuts, Dates, Beanes, Carrots, Rapes, Rice, Artechoakes, obstreae.

CHAP. X. Of such things as make the skin red, of such as cause Blisters, and of such as cause scabs, or pustules, of burning things, of Corrosives, Putrifactives and of such things as take away haire, and ex∣tinguish milke and seed.

TO the fourth ranke, belong those things which breake forth, Rube-factives, Escaroticks, and Causticks, which are all comprehended under the name of fiery Medicines, which with their exceeding heate, as the heate of water, or fire, burne our bodyes, the most gentle amongst them, are Rube-factives which onely by heating make the skin red, and those things which lye deeper, they draw out to the skin, * 1.66 such are Mustard-seed, Cresses-seed, Nettle-seed, the Rootes of Thapsiae.

The stronger are called vesicatories, * 1.67 because they raise Pustules, or Blisters, which for reason of the tenuity of sub∣stance, burne only the Cuticle, or the outmost skin, and draw out a humour, like scalding water, and pull the cuticle from the cutis, or thick skin, and raise it into a bladder, such are, Cantharides, Mustard-seed, Leaven, strange Clema∣tis, Crow-foot, seed of Cresses, Thapsia, roote of Sow-bread, bastard Pelitory, sea Onions, Garlick, Doves-foot, Euphor∣bium, Pidgeons-dung, Soape.

The more vehement are Escaroticks, or such as cause, * 1.68

Pustules, or scabs, so called because they burne, not only the cuticle, but also the cutis, and they are hot in the fourth de∣gree, and of a thick substance.

Amongst these the most vehement are Causticks, * 1.69 and they are endued with extraordinary heate, and thick substance, which burne not only the skin, but sometimes the flesh also, as burnt brasse, Flowre of Brasse, quicklime, vitriol, Ashes, or dust of the dregs of Wine, little Figs, Ashes, of Ash, Savine, Pidgeons dung, Ashes of a Pine Tree, white Helle∣bore, Salt prepared of the lee, whereof soape is made, Arse∣nick, Oaker, Mercury sublimate.

Besides these there are yet other Medicines which draw away flesh, * 1.70 and they are two-fold, some of them are more mild and are called Cathereticks, others are stronger which are called Stypticks; Cathereticks, or Corrafives, are those which take away the soft flesh that is growing, and only the outmost which they touch, they take away the superficies not suddenly, but by degrees, but cannot be indured to pene∣trate deeper, and they are hot in the third and fourth degree, the milder whereof are, Aloes, Allum, Ashes of Oystershells, Ashes of an Oake and Fig-tree, the Rootes of a white Vine, of black Hellebore, burnt Lead, Antimony calcined, the stronger are quick-lime, Flowre of Brasse, burnt Brasse, vitri∣ol calcined, Quick-silver precipitated, sublimate vitriol, Mysy∣sory (a stinking mettall) burnt lead, * 1.71 oyle of vitriol, sulphure.

Stypticks, or Putrifactives, soften the harder flesh, and they are the hottest, dryest, sharpest, pernicious to the na∣tive heate, which seeing they destroy, and take away the ra∣dicall moisture there followeth corruption of the substance of the part, and a deadly putrifyed disease, such are Arsenick, Orpiment male, or Female stone-Ferne; Pityocampes, they are wormes in a Pine Tree, Monks-hood, sandaracha.

Hereunto belongs those things that take away haire, * 1.72 and extirpate them, and make the part bald, and if they continue long in the skin, they exulcerate and burne it, such are strong Lee, quick-lime, Ants, or Pismires eggs, sandaracha, Orpiment and Arsenick.

Moreover concerning the extinguishing and diminshing, * 1.73 of milke and seed, the generation of milke is hindered, if the store of blood be abated, which medicines do not performe, but spare dyet, or exercise, hinders the comming of it to the brest, such are Hemlock, Lettice, Ducks-meat, Water Lillies, Gourds, Night-shade, Purslan, Poppy but milke that is

generated, is consumed, by the seed of Agnus Castus, Cala∣mints, Cummin, Rue, sage, saffron, Bean-meale, Lupines, Basil, some whereof are thought to doe it by a hidden pro∣priety.

Certaine things consume the seed by a hidden propriety, * 1.74 Rag weed, the lesser, as the greater, increaseth seed; seed of Agnus Castus, some by a manifest quality, cold things as Hemlock, Gourds, Henbane, Lettice Water Lillies, Wood∣sorrell, Ducks meate, sorrell, and sower things; hot, Cala∣mints, mints, Dill, Rue, Hemp seed, hereunto also belongs Saccharum Saturni, Camphir, which J. C. Scalliger de∣nyes.

CHAP XI. Of Medicines purging through the Paunch.

IN the first ranck of Medicines, * 1.75 namly of those things which consist in the ablation of any thing, and are first called Purgers, but although all Medicines in generall which free any parts of the body from excrements may be called, purg∣ing medicines, yet use hath brought it to passe that they are only called purging medicines in particular which lead or drive out excrements through the paunch or by Vomit; those which move by the belly and are wont to be known by the common name of Evacuators, are twofold; some of them are such as only purge the belly and the first passages, others there are which reach beyond the first Region of the body and emit peccant humours from the more remote parts, which are more properly called purging medicines.

The former sort the Greeks call, * 1.76 Enteropticks and Hy∣pacticks that is Lenitives, because they evacuate ordure out of the guts, and whatsoever is detained in the stomach, guts, and Orifices of the Meseraick veines, whether they doe it by mollifying and humecting, or by lubrifying and making the passages slippery, which they imbue, and melt the feces with their abundant humidity, and provoake to expulsion, or whe∣ther they have a power of cleanseing and moderatly stimu∣lating, such are, Mallowes, March mallowes, the herbe Mer∣cury, Beets, Cabbage, Blites, Orach, Sparagus, Raysins, sweete Pruins, Sebestens, Cassia, Manna, Tamarinds, Oyle of sweet Almonds, new fat Figs, sweete Apples, fat Broaths, especially of a Cock or Capon, whey, especially of Goats milke, fresh new Butter.

But the purging medicines are most properly so called which send forth some particular humour out of the body, * 1.77 from some particular part, but by what power they performe, that is much controverted by Physitians, but it seemes pro∣bable, that purging medicines, whither taken in at the mouth, or by Clister, or externally applyed to the Navell or belly, or held in the hands or applyed to the Buttocks are resolved and deduced into action by the heate of our bodyes, and that the most subtill spirits, or vapours of them so resol∣ved are dispersed through vessels into the whole body, and by a hidden force and propriety, move the humours which have affinity with them, and trouble, stir up, and as it were ferment them, and do so bring it to passe, that those hu∣mors, which before were mixed with the blood, and caused no disturbance of nature, being now stirred up and seperated from them, and being by themselves, stimulate nature and irritate it to expulsion, which being irritated by the helpe of the expulsive faculty, expells both the purging medicine, and the vitious humor so seperated by the power thereof, to∣gether from the body.

But some of them are more mild which mollify the belley, * 1.78 yet besides this, by a propriety of substance, regard a peculiar humour, and exercise their strength beyond the first wayes, to the Liver and Spleen, yet cannot evacuate from the whole, and the most remote parts, some are stronger, which eva∣cuate beyond the liver and spleen, also greater vessells, but the strongest purges are those which evacuate humours out of the whole body, * 1.79 and from the most remote parts, and from the smallest veines; there are divers purging medicines, yet the difference of them is drawn, from the number of hu∣mours, which they attract by a specifique force.

Cholagogues, or the milder purgers of choler.

MAnna, * 1.80 which in the broath of Beef, or of a Hen, or in a decoction of Pruins, or Tamarinds being dis∣solved, and strained, is given, from an Ounce to three Oun∣ces.

Cassia Fistula, * 1.81 is a benigne, and safe medicine at all times and all ages, unlesse that it be too moist and windy, and therefore, not so convenient for a moist stomack and guts,

and those that are flatulent, and therefore is corrected with Cinamon, Mastick, Anni-seed, Fennell-seed, Carrot-seed, halfe a drachm, or a whole drachm being added to it, it is exhibited conveniently in the forme of a Bolus, or Electuary not long before meate, it is given from halfe an Ounce, to two Ounces.

Tamarinds are cold and dry in the second degree, * 1.82 and for that reason, represse the Acrimony, and heate of humours, the pulpe is given from an Ounce to two Ounces, or three Ounces, and in decoction to foure Ounces.

The juice of Roses, syrups, * 1.83 and Hony prepared of it gives strength to the Liver, and bowels, but it opens the Orifices, and therefore is not to be given to such as are with child, the juice is given to two Ounces, the Syrup and Hony to three or five Ounces.

The juice of Violets, * 1.84 and Syrup and Hony prepared thereof, mitigates heate, the juice is given to two Ounces, the syrup and Hony to foure Ounces.

Flowers of the Peach-Tree cause not only purging, * 1.85 but vomiting, and purge chollerick and serous humours, the Syrup prepare of them is given to two Ounces, the conserve to an Ounce, a handfull of them infused in Wine doth per∣forme the same.

Myrobalans, of citron colour, are cold and dry, * 1.86 and also bind, and strengthen the bowells, but are not so safe in ob∣structions thereof. Their astriction is corrected, opening things being added, and sweet smelling seeds, or if they are rouled in Oyle of sweet Almonds, they are given in powder to two drachms, in infusion to five drachms, or to an ounce and halfe.

Rupbarbe besides yellow choler, purges phlegme also, * 1.87 but not unlesse it stick in the nighest passages, tis principal∣ly good for the liver, it hath divers parts, by the more sub∣tile it purgeth and opens, by the thicker it binds, whence it is profitable, in a Lientary, and in spitting of blood, and in ruptures, it is given in the substance, in infusion, and de∣coction, it ought to be very light, and the third part of Ci∣namon is added, or of Camells hay or Indian spike, when you are willing only to purge, or open, tis best given, in in∣fusion or decoction, but when you would bind and corroba∣rate tis best in the substance; there is also an extract prepared hereof, but such a one, which scarce purgeth stronger, then when it is taken in the substance, tis given in the substance

tis given in the substance, to two drachms, in infusion to halfe an ounce.

Turpentine moves not only the belly, * 1.88 but the bowells, and especially cleanseth the reines, tis given with the powder of Rhubarbe, or Licorish, and Sugar, made into a Bolus, or with the yolke of an egg, and some convenient water therewith, wrought in a Morter, and reduced into a milky liquor, tis given from halfe an Ounce to six drachms.

Aloes is hot in the second degree, * 1.89 and dry in the third, exceeding bitter, it opens the mouths of the veines, and therefore is hurtfull to such as are apt to a Flux of blood, or such as are with child, and Hecticks, and no way safe for those that are hot and dry, extenuated; tis most conveniently ta∣ken prepared, and extracted, and Rosated, as they call it, by reason of the bitternesse of it; it is not easily given in drinke, but in pills, most pro∣perly it is given from halfe a drachm, to three drachms.

Fleabane, * 1.90 or Flea-wort, the seed of it, is cold and dry, in the second degree, tis given in infusion, rather then in the substance, from a drachm to three drachms,

Stronger Purgers of Choler.

SCammony is hot and dry in the third degree, * 1.91 it primarily drawes choler, next Phlegmaticks humours, and unlesse it be well corrected, it frets the guts by its Acrimony, causeth gripings, opens the Orifices of the vessells, and causeth a Flux of blood, it hurts the stomack, Liver, and Heart, in∣flames the Spirits, and stirs up feavers, and therefore we sel∣dome use it alone; and least that it should offend, fat things are to be added, Tragacanth, Bdellium, Oyle of sweet Almonds, seed of Fleabane, Cinamon, Spike, Galangale, Fen∣nell seed, Quinces, Mastick, the juice of Violets, and Roses, tis commonly corrected, by boyling it in the substance of a Quince, and so prepared tis called Diagrydium, there is also prepared of it an extract, or Rosin, it is scarcely fit to be gi∣ven to those that are weake although it be corrected, the dose of Dyagridium is given from five to fifteen graines, some give a scruple.

Asarabecca purges choller by the Paunch, * 1.92 yet it rather stirs up vomit, it attenuates, opens obstructions, and provokes sweats, and therefore is profitable for Hydropick and Icterick persons, and such as are troubled with the Spleen, and Quar∣tan Agues, tis given in the substance from halfe a Drachme, to two Scruples or a Drachme, in infusion from two Drach∣mes to halfe an ounce.

The milder purgers of Phlegme.

MYrobolans, * 1.93 Chebulae which principally are good for the Braine and Liver, according to some evacuate also black choller, emblick which are appointed for the heart, Spleen, and Liver, as also Bellirick are cold, in the first, and dry in the second degree, and bind, and therfore are not safely given in obstructions, nor when Phleagme tenaci∣ously cleaves to the guts, but in fluctuations and in a loose∣nesse, and when there is need of astriction and corrobora∣ting, they are prepared according as we have shewed before, of the Citron Myrobalams there is also the same Dose to be given.

Agarick purges onely thin, and aqueous Phlegme, * 1.94 but not viscide, and principally evacuates the excrements of the Braine, and Lungs, opens obstructions of the bowells, yet is not so commodious for the stomack, and therefore the third part of Cloves, Nutmegs, Galingale, Sal gemmae, Ginger, are to be added, tis given in the substance to two Drachmes, in in infusion from two Drachmes to halfe an ounce.

Mechoacan also purges Phlegme, * 1.95 but principally se∣rous and aqueous humors, and therefore is excellent in Drop∣sies; tis corrected with the third part of Cinamon, Anniseed, Mastick, tis given from a drachme to two drachmes in the substance, in infusion to halfe an ounce.

The stronger Purger of Phlegme.

TVrbith is hot in the third, * 1.96 and dry in the second de∣gree, and drawes out thick and viscide Phlegme, even from the remotest parts, tis hurtfull to the stomack, and cau∣seth

loathing, and Vomit, and is not to be given to children, old men, nor Women with child, and when tis exhibited, it is to be corrected with Ginger, Mastick, Pepper, Cina∣mon, Fennel, Galingale, nor must you eat fish after you have used it, the Dose is from 2. scruples, to 4. scruples, in the substance, in infusion or decoction from 2. Drachmes to 3. Drachms to 6. Drachms.

The seed of wild Saffron, * 1.97 purgeth Fleagme, and Water, by Vomit and Stoole, and is very good for the breast, and such as have Asthmaes, but it is an enemy to the stomack, and therefore it is used with the third part of Cinamon, Galingale, Mastick, or Anniseed, tis given in decoction from three Drachmes to six Drachmes.

Coloquintida, * 1.98 which is hot and dry in the third degree drawes out Flegme, from the most profound and more re∣mote parts; Turbith cannot evacuate but is a most vehement medicine, and offends the stomack and Guts, when there is a Feaver; and moreover it useth to be sod, being bound up in a skin, tis seldome used alone, but instead thereof Tro∣ches made thereof, which they call Alhandals, are wont to be used, tis corrected with Cinamon, Tragacanth Mastick, Bdellium, and other Cordiacks, Hepaticks, and Stomaticks, tis given to 15. graines or a Scruple.

Hermodactiles purge thick Phlegme especially from the joynts, * 1.99 and therefore is good for the Gout; tis corrected with Cinamon, Ginger, Mints; tis given in the substance from 2. scruples to a Drachme and halfe, in infusion, or de∣coction to 3. Drachmes.

Euphorbium is hot and drying the fourth degree, * 1.100 it drawes away thick and tough Phlegme, but more powerfully aque∣ous humours, it is a violent medicine, and tis reckoned by some, rather among poysons, then purgers, tis corrected by cordials and stomaticks, Oyle of sweet Almonds, Saffron, Mastick, by the sowernesse of a Lynion or Cytron, the high∣est Dose of it is 10. Graines.

Opopanax heates in the third, * 1.101 and dries in the se∣cond, it drawes away thick and viscide Phlegme from the more remote parts and joynts, tis corrected with the third part of Ginger, Spike, Cinamon, or Mastick, tis given from halfe a Drachme to a Drachme.

Sagapenum is hot in the third, * 1.102 and dry in the second de∣gree, and purges clammy and thick humours from the Bow∣els, Braine, and more remote parts especially of old men

hurts the stomack and Liver, it is corrected as opopanax, the Dose is from halfe a Drachme to a Drachme.

The milder Purgers of Melancholy and black humours.

INdian myrobolans are of the same nature with the rest of them, onely that these purge melancholy. * 1.103

Polipodie evacuates adust choler, as also Phlegme; tis profitable in diseases of the splcene, and Hypocondries, * 1.104 the Dose is from a Drachme to three Drachmes, in infusion to an Ounce and above,

Epithymum purges a dust choller, * 1.105 and Melancholy with∣out trouble, and is profitable in Diseases proceeding from hence; yet because tis hot and dry in the third degree, tis sa∣fer to be used in Winter, then in Summer, tis given in the substance from two Drachmes, to three Drachmes in infusi∣on from halfe an ounce to an ounce.

Sena is as it were the middle betwixt the stronger and weaker, hot in the second, dry in the first, * 1.106 tis a very usefull medicine, which not onely evacuates adust humours, but also choler and Phlegme; cleanseth all the bowels, and is con∣venient for all ages, when tis more dry tis not inconveniently corrected with the flowers of Violets and Burrage, Ginger, or Cinamon, or the fourth part of Galingale is added to it, the powder is given from a Drachme to two Drachmes, in in∣fusion from halfe an ounce to an ounce.

The stronger purgers of Melancholy and adust humors.

LApis Armenius purges dull, thick, melancholy humours, * 1.107 yet more gently then Hellebore, it is corrected by washing in Cordiall waters, tis given from halfe a Drachme to a Drachme, or sometimes to a Drachme and halfe.

Lapis Lazuli hath the same vertue but is something wea∣ker, tis corrected with Cordialls, the Dose is the same. * 1.108

Black Hellebore is not usually to be given to children; * 1.109 women that are great, nor to weake bodies, and indeed it is more safely given in decoction, then in the substance, tis corrected with Cordialls, and stomaticks; tis given in the

substance from a scruple to two, nay to a Drachme, in infu∣sion or decoction from a Drachme to halfe an ounce.

Hydragogues and such as evacuate aqueous humours.

THe juice of the root of Flowerdeluce is hot and dry in the third, * 1.110 opens drawes, out thin Choller and water; but for women with Child tis not so safe, because it provokes the months, tis corrected with a little Wine and Cinamon, and Manna, or honey of Roses is added; or decoction of reysins of the Sun, tis given from halfe an Ounce to an Ounce and halfe, or two Ounces.

Gratiola or hedge Hyssop purges by stoole and vomit, * 1.111 but troubles not a little the body, tis corrected with Cina∣mon, Anniseed, Liquorish, tis given in the substance to a Drachme, in decoction from halfe an Ounce to an Ounce.

Elaterium or the juice of wild Cucumbers drawes water and choller out of the Bowels, * 1.112 and happily drawes forth the water of hydropick persons, but it provokes vomit also, gripes the bowels, opens the mouthes of the Veines, and unlesse it be cautiously exhibited doth mischiefe; tis corrected with Tra∣gacanth, Fleawort, Bdellium and Cinamon; in the Dose you must not easily exceed six Graines.

The rine and juice of the root spurge, * 1.113 purgeth and gnaw∣eth powerfully, and therefore is corrected with Bdellium, Tragacanth, Mucilage of Fleawort, Cinamon, Spike, the Dose of the Barke of the Root is from six graines to fifteene graines, but of the milke (or juice) from three graines to eight graines.

Mezereon whose force is fiery, * 1.114 exceeding sharpe, exulcera∣ting, biting, kindling Feavers, dissolving the strength of the heart, and noble parts, and purging choller violently; and Bilous serosities, tis corrected with Sorrel, with the juice of Pomegranates or of Quinces, of Purslan, Mucelage of the seed of Fleabane, the Dose in the substance is from six grains to ten graines, in the decoction from halfe a Drachme to a Drachme.

Dwarfe elder, * 1.115 or Dane wort and elder, the seed and mid∣dle barke, and juice of the root and leaves, draw out water, they are corrected with Cinamon, the Dose of the berries is given to a Drachme, of the barks to two drachms, of the juice

from halfe an ounce to six drachmes.

Soldanella or sea Colewort are the best remedy to draw out water, but tis an enemy to the stomack, * 1.116 tis corrected with Ci∣namon, and Ginger, the Dose is from a drachme to 2. drach∣mes, of the juice to halfe an ounce.

Gummigote purgeth choller and water, * 1.117 and oftentimes cau∣seth vomit, which is prohibited by the addition of the spirit of salt or Mace, the Dose is from five graines to eight graines.

The root of Ialap powerfully and with violence purgeth se∣rous and black humors, tis given from a scruple to 2. scruples. * 1.118

Although each of these do purge single humors, yet some of them do purge other humors also secondarily, Rhubarbe, A∣loes, Cassia, Agarick, Scammony, evacuate choller with Phleagme; Myrobolanes, Chebulae, Lapis Armenius, Lapis La∣zuli, Phlegme and black choller. Sena, Epithymum, Polipodie, black Hellebore, purge choler, Phleame, and Melancholy, the latter Physitians have drawne other medicines into use un∣known to the Ancients, prepared of Venus Mercury and Mars.

CHAP. XII. Of Medicines that cause vomits.

SEcondly amongst evacuating medicines are such as cause vomitings, * 1.119 which indeed evacuate the stomack immediat∣ly, yet if they are too strong they draw the neighbouring Bow∣els and the greater veines, they performe that for the most part by a peculiar propriety, by reason of which they have an inclination upwards, yet some of them for a manifest cause, namely because they swim in the stomack and oppresse it, and loosen the Orifice of the superior ventricle, such are all fat and oily substances. But some are gentle, others indiffe∣rent strong, others very strong.

The gentle are simple water, or Barley water luke warme, * 1.120 especially with a little honey, and salt, dranke by little and little at one draught, common oyle luke warme, foure ounces or six ounces, Hydromell largely taken, Hydreles to ten oun∣ces, Figgs newly eaten, and cold water dranked after.

The middle sort are the Flowers of Dill, * 1.121 as also the Seed of Orach, and of Raddish, they are given from two drachmes to halfe an ounce, the root of Asarabecca, and Orach are given in the substance to foure scruples; Bittony, the middle barke of a Walnut, to a drachme, in infusion to halfe an ounce, the greene pill that co∣ver the walnut shell dryed in an Oven, from halfe a

a drachm to a drachm, the juice of Raddish to two ounces, the tops of green Elder, (or the berries.)

The strongest are the Rootes, * 1.122 of Spurge, of Sow-bread, to a drachm; in infusion, from a drachm to two drachms; the Rootes of white Hellebore, in infusion from halfe a drachm to a drachm, adding cardiacks, Flowers of Danewort, Barkes, or Roote; Flowers of broome, seed of broome, from two drachms, to halfe an ounce, the seed of spurge, the husks be∣ing taken of, ten in number, a water to provoke vomit made of green Walnuts and Raddish Rootes, Ana, parts 2. of Vinegar part 3 d, being distilled, is given to two ounces or three ounces, white vitriol, Salt of vitriol, glasse of Mars, and Flowers, crocus Metallorum, and from thence a water to cause vomiting prepared by Rulandus, Mercurius vitae &c. are in use with the chymists.

CHAP XIII. Of Medicines causing Ʋrine.

OF Diuretick medicines, or such as cause Urine, some are properly so called, * 1.123 namely such as easily penetrate into the veines, and poure humors into them, they cut, and sepe∣rate the thick from the thin; that they may so doe, tis ne∣cessary that they be hot in the third degree, and of a most thin substance, of this kind are, the Rootes of smallage, Fen∣nell, Parsly, Butchers-broome, Sparagus, Valerian, Burnet, Spikenard, Asarabecca, Wormewood, Agrimony, Nettles, Ground-pine, Cheruil, Rue, Scordium, Anniseed, Fennell-seed, Hart-wort, cheruil, Gromwell, Saxifrage, Juniper-berries, sweet Almonds, Peach-stones, and water distilled out of them with Malmesey Wine, Cubebs, Garden-cresses, the wood cassia, Medicines of spirit of Salt, and of Tartar, others lesse properly so called, whereof some are hot but doe not at∣taine to the third degree, as Turpentine, Parsnips, Dill, Venus haire, fresh gathered Rootes of Smallage, others are moist also which supple, or loosen the passages of Urine, as Licorish, march Mallowes, the seed of Mallowes, others are cold, which have an abstersive faculty moderate, attenuating, and refrigerating force, such are Pippens, Gourds, Cucumbers, the substance and seed therof, Barley, Strawberries, whey, juice of citrons, and Lymons, others besides that they are of thin parts, they afford much aqueous humidity, as thin

white Wine, the seed of Melons, Gourds, cucumbers, waters of baths.

CHAP XIV. Of Medicines provoking sweats.

I Droticks, * 1.124 or Sudoriphicks are endued with a greater te∣nuity of parts, then Diureticks, they are hot also and be∣sides they penetrate into the farthest parts of the body and cut humours, they attenuate, rarify, and turne into exhala∣tion, and what ever is in their way, they carry with them, and drive into the extremities of the body, or if some amongst them are cold, or astringent also, by a hidden quality, where∣by they resist poyson, they drive malignant humours to the superficies of the body.

Such are Carduus Benedictus, Venus haire, Rootes of Fen∣nell, Smallage, Parsley, Burdocke, Burnet, Angelica, Tor∣mentill, Worm-seed, China, Flowers of chamomill, the wood guaicum, Sassafras, Irish slat, Harts-horne, juice of Elder, Bezoarticum, Minerald without; and with Gold, fixed steele, or Diaphoretick, and copper, and steele fixed, Diaphore∣tick, Mercury precipitate, also to provoke sweates, Laconick bathes, of sweet water are profitable, also fomentations, as warme Bottles, and hot Tiles, Frications, Vnctions and such like.

CHAP. XV. Of Diaphoreticks and Medicines, discussing wind.

DIaphoreticks, with the Greekes are the same, * 1.125 with dis∣cutient and dissolving medicines with the Latines, and they drive out through the insensible passages, and secret pores, all such things are hot and dry, and have power of converting humours into Vapours, and of opening, and dila∣ting the pores of the skin, such are camomill, Melilot, Dill, Fenugreek, Rue, seed of Flax, Lupines, Galbanum, dryed Pitch, Storax, Brimstone, Sagapenum, and such like which are lately named.

Next to these are they which are called, * 1.126 discussers of wind, which as well can discusse, and consume wind within the body as when it is moving to the extremities, such are,

besides those already named, century the lesse, which won∣derfully conduceth to the discussion of wind, upon the Hy∣pocondries, Anniseed, Bay-leaves, Pennyroyall, Fennel-seed caraway-seed, cummin, Ammi, carrot seed, Parsley, Agnus Castus, Dill, Juniper-berries, Bay-berries, Galingale, cloves, Mace, the Pills of Oranges, the genitalls of a Beaver.

CHAP. XVI. Of provoking courses, expelling the secundine, and a dead child.

SUch as bring downe menstrous, * 1.127 are either improperly so called, to wit, such as corroborate the expulsive faculty, or further the generation of blood, or else attenuate its thicknesse, and viscidity; or properly so called, which open obstructions of the wombe, and draw down blood to the wombe, which opening and cleanseing things most power∣fully performe, and such as are not of a very thin substance, least through their tenuity of substance, they should present∣ly be scattered, and therefore there is most conveniently provided for this purpose, things which have some bitter∣nesse, mixt with Acrimony; such like are Sage, Penny-royall, Dittany, or Garden-ginger, Marjerom, Rue, Cala∣mint, Wild-Marjerom, Bittony, Spike, Asarabecca, Mug∣wort, Germander, Worme-wood, Ground-pine, Rootes of red Madder, Birth-wort, Fennell, Parsley, Flowerdeluce, Eringo, Lovage, Burnet, Saffron, Flowers of white Violets, Parsnips, Juniper-berries, of Bays, Flowers of Camomill, Cinamon, Mirrh, native Borax.

The stronger of these drive out the secundine, * 1.128 and expell a dead child, which therefore are called casters out, and drivers out, or Ejaculators, because they drive out the young; such like are, Asa faetida, castor, Myrrh, and those things which are variously applyed externally, as Opopanax, Galba∣num, Amoniacum, Sulphure, the smell of the burnt hoofes of an Ass, Coloquintida, Rue, wild Cucumbers, the gall of a Cow, or Calfe.

CHAP. XVII. Of Medicines that breake the stone.

SInce the common Doctrine of the generation of stones is suspected, as is said before in the second Booke, page 2. * 1.129 C. 9. also the common opinion which strives to support it concerning the power of dissolving stones is suspected, and therefore here we deservedly fly to the propriety of the whole substance, which nevertheless is not inconveniently drawne, from a Saline or salt force, the medicines breaking the stone are Ground Ivy, Bitony, Pelitory, the Rootes of Rest-harrow, the five Diureticks, the Rootes of Raddish, Saxafrage, Burs, bitter Almonds, cherry-stones, the stones of Apricocks, the Kernells of Medlars, Grumwell, Parsnips, cinamon, Gourds, crabs stones, Goates blood, Lapis Judaicus, the Rootes of Sparrage, Snales, Lignum Nephriticum.

CHAP. XVIII. Of Errhines, Sternutatories, and Apophlegma∣tismes.

ERrhines draw out phlegme into the Nostrills, * 1.130 not from the ventricles of the braine but such as is about the mem∣branes covering the braine; they performe that by their heate and vitrosity wherewith they are endued by their extergent and sharpe faculty; such are made of Marjerom, Rue, Pimpernell, cabbage, Beetes, Rootes of Flowerdeluce, Fen∣nell flowre, Penneroyall, Wild Marjerom, Hore-hound, Sow-bread, Wild Cucumbers, celendine, Fell-wort, the juice of double or single Pasque flowre.

Ptarnicks, or Sternutatories, or such as cause sneezing, * 1.131 are those which by their Acrimony irritate the expulsive fa∣culty of the braine, which being wearied desiring to expel the medicine, sends out together with it the excrements, which remaine about its membranes, and in it selfe, such like are certaine Errhines most curiously powdered, and likewise white Pepper, Ginger, white Hellebore, bastard Pellitory, Caster, Cloves, sneezing-wort, Euphorbium.

Lastly, Apophlegmatismes, Masticatories, * 1.132 or Gargarismes are those which being put into the mouth and touching the

Palate, draw excrements from the braine into the Palate and mouth, and that by their whole substance, or by their heate and Acrimony, which poure out and melt excrements, and stimulate the expulsive faculty of the braine to expell, such are made of Mastick, Raisins, Hyssop, wild Marjerom, sweet Marjerom, Penneroyall, Caster, Cubebs, the barkes of the Rootes of Capers, Ginger, Fennell flowre, white and black Pepper, Mustard-seed, Turbith, Staves-acre.

CHAP. XIX Of things causing spittle.

THose things which helpe to evacuate humors in the breast and lunges when they are therein contained, * 1.133 ought to be cutting and attenuating and somewhat sharpe, that they may render what is thick thin, and what adheres by reason of viscidity, may be cleansed, least the thinner parts be∣ing resolved, the thick should be left behind and become un∣fit for expulsion, nor should they be too sharpe least they should stir up the cough, such are made of Hyssop, Venus haire, Scabious, Raisins, Horse-hoofes, the Roote of Elecam∣pane, Birth-wort, Angelico, Flowerdeluce, Wake-robbin, Squills, Licorish, Raisins of the Sun, Injubes, Sebestens, Almonds, Figs, Pistack-nuts, the feed of a silke worme, Gar∣den Cresses, Water-cresses, Hartwort, Nettle-seed, Sper∣ma ceti.

CHAP. XX. Of Medicines killing and expelling wormes.

LAstly those things may conveniently be referred to this ranke which kill wormes, * 1.134 whither they doe it by bitter∣nesse, or by a peculiar or occult force, such are century the lesser, Wormewood, the Herbe Lung-wort, Mints, the leaves of Peach-Trees, Rue, Purslan, Sorrell, Lyons-Tooth, Cynae or Santonici an Herbe like Southernwood, the stalkes of Leekes, Orach, Plantaine, Lupines, Rootes of Grapes, Ferne, Gentian; Elecampane, bitter Almonds, Peach-stones, Aloes, Syrup of Pomgranates, Citrons, Hearts-horne prepared, Bole armenick, Myrrh, whither they are ta∣ken inwardly or externally applyed to the Navill.

CHAP. XXI. Of drugs good against Poyson.

IN the last ranck of Medicines, * 1.135 we will place those things which resist Poyson which are called Alexiteria or Alexi∣pharmaca, all of these if we rightly weigh the matter, per∣forme that which they doe either with their whole substance, as they say, or else by some occult propriety: Medicines against Poyson are two-fold, some are generall, and common, which resist all manner of Poysons, and strengthen and comfort the heart and vitall Spirits, so that they cannot easily take in∣fection, others are particular which oppose some peculiar sort of Poyson.

Common Antidotes against Poyson are Angelica; * 1.136 Carduus Benedictus, Valerian, Dittany, Scabius, Divells-bit, Swal∣low-wort, Burnet, Tormentill, Rue, Germander, Sorrell, Worme-wood, Plantine, Marigolds, Speed-well, or Fluelin, Vipers-grass, Zedoary, Gentian, Juniper-berries, Citrons, Bezoar stone, Unicornes-horne, Harts-horne, Bole armenick, Irish-slat.

Of those Alexipharmicks which resist particular Poysons, * 1.137 many are delivered by Dioscordies in his sixth booke.

CHAP XXII. Of the manner of finding out the vertue of Medi∣cines.

WE come to the knowledge of the faculties of these Medicines two wayes, by reason, and Experience; * 1.138 and indeed especially by experience; for the force of some Medicines, as acting in their whole substan••, is found out only by experience and although reason may seeme to per∣swade some things, yet unlesse it be confirmed by experience it is to be rejected; truly those indications are not plainly to be rejected which are taken from externall passions of things, from the place, and Aire, from colours, and smells, and remarkeable signes, yet in many things they faile, unless experience be joyned: nay experience alone often sufficeth, for those things which are cleerly manifest to our senses, leave nothing of doubt, yet if that which is found by experience,

can be confirmed by reason, * 1.139 that is, by much the most cer∣taine knowledge, but when reason seemes to be adverse to experience, tis better to cleave to experience, yet experi∣ence ought not to be taken rashly, nor to be taken from one example but many observations, and those are choicely to be collected, which may be done if the medicine acting, and the body or subject suffering, be diligently considered.

In medicines, especially such as are taken from Plants, the substance, quantity, quality, age, time of gathering, na∣tive place, and such like, are to be considered, and especially to be regarded, whether it have got any strange, and acqui∣red quality, but it ought to have its owne vertue whole and entire.

The subject is mans body, and all medicines are said to be such, not absolutly, nor in respect of other things, but in re∣gard of mans body, whence it comes to passe, that experience ought to be made, of the primary qualities in a temperate man; in others for the most part, especially those that are sick, and those that are affected with me simple discase, and not a compound, least experience should be put out of its course, nor is it enough, that experience be made once, or in one body, but observation ought to be made in many that are alike in Temperament, age, sex, structure of body; it is also to be considered whether any Medicine, performes any thing primarily, and by its selfe, or by accident.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART. I. SECT. II. OF CHYRƲRGERY.

CHAP I. Of Chyrurgery in generall.

AFter we have spoken of the faculties of the medi∣cines, it remains that now we speake of Chyrurgery, and that we propound all the operations, which are made by the hand, and Chyrurgicall instruments, in mans body, for the recovering of healths sake, we will pro∣pound the operations which often are the matter of helpe. * 1.140

But although the word Chyrurgery, which signifies manuell operation, may be taken of all actions, which are done by the hand, yet according to Preheminency, tis taken for that part of Physick, in particular, which by the artificiall use of the hand, cures diseases of mans body, which are con∣trary to nature, and so Chyrurgery is imployed only in the externall parts of the body, and exercised in those internall parts also to which the hand, and Chyrurgicall instruments can reach.

Sith hence three things are required to performe an action, the Agent, the Subject patient, and those things by which

the action is made, in Chyrurgery also, these three are to be considered, * 1.141 the Agent, is the Chyurgeon, which Celsus in his seventh Book, and the beginning of that Book thus des∣cribes, a Chyrurgeon ought to be a young man, or a middle aged man, with a strong hand, stable and never shaking, and as ready with his left hand as with his right, sharpe, quick and cleere sighted, not daunted in courage, not pittifull, as he is willing to cure, whom he takes in hand, one that may not by the clamour hasten his motion more then the matter re∣quires, nor losse then is necessary, let him cut, but let him performe all things, as if no others paine could trouble him by their crying.

The subject is mans body, * 1.142 the knowledge exactly wher of, and the figure of every part, and their scituation, and con∣coction is required in a Chyrurgeon, which often defection of bodyes will bring forth.

Those things by which an action is performed, are instru∣ments; and some other things are necessary for perfor∣mance of operations, as the place, light, garments, Servants, standers by.

The Instruments are various, * 1.143 yet the cheife are, an in∣cission knife, a Pen-knife, a paire of Tongs, an instrument to pluck haire from the body by the Rootes, called vossella, a Probe, a broad Probe, a Seaton needle, a Needle, Threed, a Hooke, a little hollow Instrument of Chyrurgeons, boared, a Phillet, Swathing-bands, Clouts, and little rags, Lint, Sponge.

The place is to be chosen, * 1.144 which is most commodious for Chyrurgicall operations, and wherein the sick may not be hurt, by wind, cold, heate, or any externall accident.

The light whether it be that of the Sun, * 1.145 or some other, ought to be such, that the Chyrurgeon may accurately dis∣cerne that part, which he dresseth, least he should offend himselfe or the patient.

The Servants, * 1.146 and standers by ought not to be displeasing and troublesome to the sick, but ought to be attentive to the commands of the Chyrurgeon, silent, and which is their duty, faithfull to performe his dictates.

The garments of the Chyrurgeon ought to be so made, * 1.147 that they may no way hinder him in his operation.

The Chyrurgeon himselfe ought to endeavour as much as in him lyeth, to performe his operation presentsy, safely, and with delight, and as much as possible without paine.

All the Chyrurgicall operations are five, * 1.148 a putting toge∣ther or conjunction of seperated parts, a correcting and set∣ting right of those things which are out of joynt, or out of their place, a Solution of continuity, an Extirpation, or cut∣ting off of Superfluities, and a Restitution of deficiencies, of which now in their order.

CHAP II. Of putting together, and binding in generall.

POsition is that operation of Chyrurgery whereby the parts, are joyned together, * 1.149 which were seperated contra∣ry to nature.

Deligation or binding is necessary to this as also for the most part to other Chyrurgicall operations, to which belongs fascia∣tion, or Swathing-bands, and the putting in of Tents, fitting of Splints to bind about wounds, and the action it selfe or putting in of a round string to cleanse the wound, aright or true placing of the part bound.

Of Swadling.

A Swath is a long and broad band (or list:) * 1.150 fasciation is a convenient circumduction and convolution of the swa∣thing-band about the member to be cured, the most conve∣nient bands are linnen, which are cleane, light, soft, which have neither seames, nor knots.

The differences of Swathing-bands are various, * 1.151 which are taken from their figure, length, and breadth, they differ in respect of figure, because some are rolled up thick, long and equally broad, and rolled up into a round circle, others are rent, or broken, which consists only of one linnen cloath, but that cut or parted, either in the middle or outsides, others are sowed together, which are Swathing-bands and Ligatures ending in divers heads, and representing severall figures; Swadlings differ in longitude, because some are longer, others shorter, and so it is of latitude.

There are two kinds of deligation, the one simple, * 1.152 the other compound or manifold, the simple is either equall or une∣quall, the simple that is equall, is only round, which incom∣passeth

the affected member, in a round circle, alike every way, without declination, unto either part, but is simple e∣quall, binding is divided into Asciam, and Simam, which only differ in respect of more and lesse, because Asciadeclines a little from a round, but Sima, much of severall wayes of swathing are many differences, taken from the similitude of the parts which are bound, or from the similitude of cer∣taine Animalls or other things, of which Galen in his Book of swathing.

As for what belongs to the manner, * 1.153 sometimes the bind∣ing, is to be begun from the part affected, other times from a sound part, neerest to the part affected, sometimes from the opposite part, moreover sometimes swathing is to begin, at the end of the swathing-band, sometimes at the middle, thirdly swathing-bands should neither presse the part too hard, nor suffer it to be loose, for when tis too loose, it doth not sufficiently containe the part, and when it is too hard it causeth paine and inflamation.

The use of swathing is twofold, one by its selfe, which is to draw together the disjoyned parts, to contract thedilated, to direct the distorted, to containe the member framed and the adjunct parts, to resist a humour flowing; or to represse a humour which is already flowne, or to force blood to extenua∣ted parts; but that which begins in a place affected re∣presseth from the part, that which begins from a sound or opposite, forces towards the part, the other is by accident, which is to keep on medicines applyed to any part.

Of Cerots or Bolsters.

SPlenia, * 1.154 are Plaisters so called, from the figure of the Spleen, the Ancients calls them, Plumaccoli, but now they are called Pulvilli, Plagulae, they are linnen rags folded up together, which are put to the part, some according to longi∣tude right, others oblique, others transverse, and some doub∣led, fome threefold, others fourefold, sometimes single, and sometimes more, according to the use which they are put for to strengthen, the binding members, unequall in thicknesse, or thin and hollow parts are to be equalled, and filled up; that the whole dilagation may be equall, the parts also

are to be defended from the paine of the swathings and bands, and the Sanies, and thin matter, is to be expressed and imbibed.

Of Splents.

SPlentors, or splents, * 1.155 which are wont to be fitted to broken bones, and such as are out of joynt, after they are set, which were prepared by the Ancients, of wooden-slips of a cane, but now they are prepared of the wood, of Firre, or splentors of some other wood, or of the Barks of Trees, or Paistboard, and hard Leather, which may answer to the parts greivously wounded, or broken, or put out of joynt, especially to the hands, sometimes to the chest of the body, so made up, of light wood, that they may answer to the figure of the member, or of white thin plates of Iron, or tough skin, or shell, Paper glued together, and fitted, so that they may containe, the parts drawn and joyned together, least that they shake or totter, and slip out againe, and slide out of their places.

Of Binders.

LAqueus, * 1.156 is a band or binder so knit together that being drawn in or prest by weight, is shut, or closed, the use there∣of is to extend broken limbs, or such as are out of joynt, to continue such as are put right in their places, to bind the parts and draw them in straight, also to bind the heads of vessells out of which blood flowes, the differences of them may be seene, in Oribasius de Laqueis.

Of fit placing of a member that is bound.

THe convenient placing of a part that is bound consists in this, that it may have that position, which may pre∣serve its naturall figure, and may be without paine, and may be convenient for the cure of a disease. A member shall be so

placed if all its parts, bones, muscles, nerves, veines, and arteries, may enjoy that position whereby they neither are distended, nor pressed; if the member be set or placed softly, and equally; if the orifice in a hallow ulcer, or wound, tend downeward as much as may be, that the quitture may be purged out; lastly if moderation be observed in ordering of the binding so that it be neither too straight nor too loose.

But collocation is made either by putting in, or by sus∣pending; a member is fitly restored, when tis underpropt with certaine stayes, with feathers, wooll, or soft rags, that it may be quiet and leaning or resting on somewhat, it should lye allwayes even, and soft, least it either should be shaken by motion, or extended by reason of flux, or least the sanies and thin matter should be retained in it: the member is suspended, either when the sick keepes his bed, or newly be∣gins to walke, and especially the hand, and the arme are to be kept in a Swath, which Celsus calls, Mitellam.

CHAP III. Of Coaptation of broken bones.

Synthesis, which joynes together seperated parts, is either of bones, * 1.157 or of fleshy and soft parts, setting together bones is either a fitting those that are broken, or a restoring those which were out of joynt.

The putting together of broken bones, is performed by two operations, * 1.158 whereof the one is called Catastasis, Antitasis, or extension; the other is called Diorthosis conformation, or tis called reposition of the bones, into their owne places; extension is either equall, or unequall, equall is that wherein the member is equally extended from either side of the broken bone, but that is said to be une∣quall, when the member is more extended on one side; that side ought to be more extended, wherein the broken bone is contained but no man can rightly performe those operations, * 1.159 unlesse he knoweth the nature, and differences of bones and fractures, for when a muscle is drawn back to its head, and so carries with it that part of the member which is joyned to it, first there is need of extending, which the Greekes call Antitasis, which ought to be done, as neere as may be, with little or no paine, and that is performed by one worke, or more, and that either with the hands only, or raynes as it

were swathings, or instruments, according as the bone is more or lesse broken.

Diorthosis, or conformation, * 1.160 is a restitution of a broken bone into its place, and a right fitting of the extremities of the broken bone, which is performed if after the member be so much extended, that in putting it back the bones cannot touch one another, the Chyrurgeon is to take hold of the member on both sides, with both his hands, and that which is slid into the right part he should thrust into the left, and the contrary, and what ever hangs out of the bones, he should put back into their owne cavities, untill the extremities of the bone are rightly united, and thrust back, into their places, and the member hath recovered its naturall figure. * 1.161

But if the extremities of the broken bones, breake through the skin, that they hang out, some convenient instrument of Iron, like a barr, is to be used, to force the broken bones into their place, but if any particle of a bone so hang out, that it cannot easily be put into its place, it is to be cut off with a sharp paire of cissars, or to be filed off with a file, that it may be shorter, neither let it any more hinder the reposition: in such a fracture which is joyned with a wound, if any thing stick betwixt the broken bones, which may impede their glutina∣tion, whither particles of a bone, or any thing whatsoever, it is to be taken away without violence; when the bones are rightly placed, the extension is to be remitted by degrees, and with convenient binding and placing of the member, and so to be performed, that the bones united and rightly framed may remaine so.

Yet before swathing-bands are put about a broken mem∣ber some medicines used to be applyed, to hinder the Flux of humours and inflamation, and to farther the generation of brawny flesh, of which, read the Institutions.

The deligation is to be performed, * 1.162 neither too straight nor too loose, with two swathing-bands, whereof the first is to begin above the fracture, and to be bound about it, twice or thrice upwards; the other, being longer by halfe, is to be rolled about the contrary way, and is to be put on first upon the fracture, and beginning from thence to be rolled about something downeward and againe is to be carried above the fracture, and lastly towards

the superior sound part, but in fractures of great bones, that the deligation may be the more stable, and the bones firme∣ly put into their places, may remaine so, Bolsters or crosse folded cloathes, and splentors, and Plates, are also to be used, moreover the member is rightly to be placed, gently, equal∣ly, and inclining upwards, so that the part may obtaine its naturall position, to which purpose, both a hollow Pipe, and Cane, or Plate, or such like, are sometimes to be applyed, the deligation being well performed, is to be loosned the third day, the fracture to be cleansed, and bound up againe, and this is to be continued untill hard flesh be grown, and the fracture healed, but if a fracture be joyned with a wound, after the extension is abated, and there is convenient con∣formation of the broken bones, the lips of the wound are to be drawne together, and being drawn, to be kept together, yet so that the swath-bands be not too straight bound, which ought to be flacker, and to be extended on both sides, be∣yond the lips of the wound, least paine should be stirred up, but in the following deligations, a hole, or vent, may be cut above the wound, both through the Plaisters, and swa∣thing bands, that it may be perfectly cured.

CHAP IV. Of restoring of bones that are out of joynt.

Synthesis which puts bones slid out of their places into them again, calle this Arthrembla, this is performed three wayes, either with the hands of the Chyrurgeon which is convenient in tender bodyes, and when the hurt is newly done, or with certaine common instruments, as by the helpe of raynes, swa∣thing-bands, Laqueorum, scalarum, sedilium, forium bifidar∣um, and it is convenient for children, Women, and those whose muscles are grown stronger, and luxations have been longer, or by instruments, certaine Engines, peculiar for that purpose, is performed, and are used for strong bodyes, and old luxations, and altogether on those, which cannot be re∣stored by the two former wayes, of such Engines, you may see Hippocrates, of joynts and fractures, and Oribasius of Engines intititled, de machinis.

But after what manner soever, restitution of a boneout of joynt is performed, foure operations are necessary to doe, it

first Extension, Reposition, Deligation, and Confirmation, * 1.163 and Collocation, of the members so replaced.

Extension, is made, either by the hands of the Chyrurge∣on, or his Servants, or by raynes, bindings and swathings, or Instruments, and Engines, as is said.

Extension being made, the bone which is slid out of its place is to be put into it againe, which worke the Greekes call, Moclia, and Mocleuses, * 1.164 namely a compulsion of a bone that is out of joynt and extended into its owne place, which being slid from or out of the end, in the same way which the joynt slid, it ought to be put back to that place out of which it slid, whereof there are so many wayes as there are joynts.

The joynt being restored, the intention is to be remitted and the member afterwards, so to be strengthned that the joynt cannot againe goe out of its place, * 1.165 which for the most part is performed in the same manner as in fractures.

Lastly the member is to be placed gently, and equally, and to be kept unmoved till the fourth or seventh day. * 1.166

CHAP. V. Of the putting together of the soft and fleshy parts.

THe fleshy and soft parts, disjoyned, * 1.167 preternaturally are joyned together, either without any division of them, or by solution of their continuity, that putting together, which is performed without any division of parts is various, and of different parts, and first of all sometimes certaine parts being slid out of their places, come to be put into their naturall place againe, such are the guts, and paunch, which sometimes by the wounds of the paunch come out, sometimes the Rim of the belly being loosned, or broken, falls into the groine, and cods, or breake out at the navell, hitherto belongs the wombe, and gut Rectum, which sometimes also fall out of their places, and therefore all these are to be put into their places againe, but how the restoring of each singular part ought to be performed, is spoken in our Institutions, and 3 d. Book of praxis.

Moreover, * 1.168 for what belongs to the manner of joyning together, wounded parts, without division, the lips of the wounds, since they are disjoyned, are to be brought and joyned together, and when they are brought, being joyned are to be kept together, which may be done too wayes without solution of continuity, either

by swathing, or gluing, or a suture with the Glue, and in∣deed as for swathing that is convenient being made for Wounds according to the length of the member, * 1.169 and not very deep, and when we hope by fasciation only, the lips may be joyned. A future is not rashly to be appointed, and indeed if the wound be long, narrow, and straight, swathing is better, that is, deligation of three fingers breadth is enough. The manner of fasciation may be seen in the Institutions.

But when in transverse and long wounds, * 1.170 sasciation a∣lone is not sufficient to draw and continue the lips of the wound together, there is need of a suture; but when in wounds of the face prickings cause deformities, and in o∣ther long and great wounds before the glutination of the wound the sutures are broke; render bodies also cannot in∣dure a seam which is made with a needle, a certain lutina∣tion or suture is invented by glue, by which without any division of the wounded part, or stitching with a needle, the lips of the wound are drawn together. Provision to perform this may be seen in the Institutions.

But that conjunction of wounded parts which is made by solution of continuity is performed with a suture and pipes to the suture, * 1.171 three Instruments are to be used, the Nee∣dle must be triangular and thred strong, least it should be broken, not too hard, but softned with Wax, equall, or e∣ven, the Pipe ought to be Gold mixt with Copper, or Sil∣ver, with a hole in the end that the Needle may passe through the hole, and the Pipe holding it, and being put to i••, it may stay the lips of the wound, least whilst the needle is put to it it should be stirred, neither should it be lengthned to the protraction of the thred and needle: the manner of the suture is two-fold, the one is that which is performed in the same manner as Skinners or Furriers use to sow their skins, being fitted for wounded guts; the other is thus, in the middle of the wound, with a Needle drawing a double thred, the lips of the wound are tied, and a knot being made, the thred a little above the knot, is to be cut off: Moreover in the middle space on both sides another hole is to be pricked with a double thred, and a knot being made in the like manner, tis to be cut off, and that is to be con∣tinued till the lips of the wound be rightly sowne together, and brought to mutuall contract. * 1.172

There is mention also amongst the ancients of a Pipe,

but what it was for the most part is unknown at this day, since it is incredible that those iron hooks should be fixed to the skin, since that would have caused intollerable pain, the opinion of Gabriel Fallopius is more probable, who teach∣eth that pipe to be that suture newly described, which is cal∣led Intercisa, and at this day is most frequent, which is drawn with a needle drawing a double thred through both the lips of the wound, and above the wound, with three involutions, both the ends of the thred are tied together and knit into a knot. But the word Fibula signifies every Instrument that joyneth things together. And thus much of the Chyrurgicall operation which is of putting or joyn∣ing together.

CHAP. VI. Of correcting of Bones that are represt or set a∣wry.

THe other Chyrurgicall operation is Diorthosis, or the putting right, a correcting of bones put awry, or wri∣then; The Skull if it be deprest, which often happens in Children, is to be reduced into its naturall condition and place, either with Cupping-glasses, the haire being shaved with a great flame put to them, and the mouth and nostrils being shut, the Patient by expiration, together with a violent striving, by putting Cucurbita Cornea, out of which the mouth and nostrills of the sick being shut, a strong man may suck up aire, or with some Plaister sticking very fast to the skin, which is to be applied, and when it cleaves very fast then to twich it up, or with an elevating Augur, or trepan, or by performation and elevation of the Skull.

The bones of the nose being broken or bruised, * 1.173 are to be drawn back by the finger, or a Specillum put into the no∣strill, and without are to be directed and put into frame by the hand, and afterwards a tent is to be put into the hol∣low of the nose or nostrill.

A member being contracted first it is to be softned, * 1.174 after∣wards either gently to be bowed, or with an Instrument fit for that purpose it is tenderly and by degrees to be drawn in, or stretched out.

The Legs or Armes in Infants being awry, * 1.175 the best way of directing them is, that they may be reduced by handling and directing them gently with the hands and by degrees, and with swathings drawing them the contrary way to that which they are in, and by rolling the swath-band by little and little they may be reduced into their naturall and due figure, but if the swathing be not strong enough, and that the child desire to goe, little bootes like bagging shooes in that manner as Paraeus hath described them in his twentyeth book of Chyrurgery, Chap. the eleventh, are to be fitted to his Legs; and thus much of the second operation of Chyrurge∣ry.

CHAP. VII. Of disjunction in generall, and of dissection of soft parts.

THe third operation of Chyrurgery is disjunction, * 1.176 which devides those parts of the body which are joyned and continued together, of the first of these there are two kindes, Section, and Ustion; Section, some is of soft some of hard parts; and of soft parts according as it is made by cutting or pricking, in particular it is called, Tome, or cutting, or Pa∣racentesis, pricking; of the bones and hard parts there is per∣foration or boaring with a wimble, shaving, filing, sawing; lastly Ustion is common both to hard and soft parts, all which operations are now to be explayned in their severall kindes.

In cutting soft parts, * 1.177 first comes the opening of a veine, which is appointed for emission of blood out of the body, in divers parts of the body, the provision and convenient prepa∣rations for that purpose may be seen in the institutions.

Moreover since that sometimes the matter in tumours should be changed into quitture, * 1.178 nor doth an imposthuma∣tion, allwayes breake of its owne accord, and it is to be doubted least the purulent matter retained should offend the neighbouring parts, and bring rottennesse to the bones, some∣times also there is venemous matter, and affects the way to the internall parts, or an imposthumation or Ulcer neere a principle part, or joynts, may stop the fundament, oftentimes an Ulcer or imposthume full of matteris to be opened with an Instrument, or by which opening ought to be so performed

as that the adjacent veines, arteries and nerves may not be offended; the Sanies either is included in a bladder, or else hath no bladder; if the quitture be not included in a blad∣der, let that part be wounded that the tumour may come to its height, and the skin is very thin, yet as neere as may be doe it in a declining part; the Instruments fit for cutting are, variety of Incision knifes, according to the variety of figures, and necessity of their use, the bignesse of the cut is to answer to the quantity and the quality of the matter to be emitted, an incision being made, and the matter in some part evacuated, least the wound before the whole matter be let out should close up againe, tents are to be put in, nay if neede be, the wound must be dilated, and the part so bound up and placed, that the quitture may conveniently flow forth, but if the purulent matter be inclosed in a bag, the tumour according to its longitude if it be lesse or cut athwart like, the letter X; if it be greater and the whole bagg with the matter in it, tis to be taken out and nothing of it to be left be∣hind.

Thirdly Fistulaes also are often to be cut, * 1.179 which is done with a fit Instrument, which therefore the Greeks call Syrin∣gotomon that is a Pipe cutter, the manner of cutting may be seen in the Institutions.

Fourthly parts also are sometimes to be separated which are joyned together from ones birth, after ones birth, * 1.180 where∣unto belongs the cutting of the tongue when it is tyed, of eares when they are shut, of the fundament when it is closed, the opening of the private part of a female, the free∣ing of the prepucium when tis straightned, a seperation of it from the glans, the opening of the top of the yard, or glans when tis closed, separation of fingers growing together, the opening of the eye lids when they grow together, all which may be performed by cutting by a skilfull Chyrurgeon, and how it shall be performed, shall be explained in the Institu∣tions.

Fifthly hitherto belongs scarrification, * 1.181 which is performed with an incision knife, or launce, and so that the skin may be opened only with gentle cuttings, or to wound it deeper, and that the more ready evacuation of blood may follow, cupping glasses for the most part with a burning flame are to be applyed, which may attract the humours more potently, yet sometimes scarrification is appointed without cupping glasses, such as that of Mallets which was in use amongst

the Ancients, and the scarrification, in use with the Aegyptians this day.

Sixtly, * 1.182 Angeiologia so called in particular, which is a cutting of the vessells in the forehead, in the Megrim, and an invete∣rate Opthalmy, and when there is a perpetuall weeping of the eyes, whereby a vessell, freed from the neighboring parts, is tyed with a threed on both sides, and afterwards in the middle betwixt the two threeds it is to be cut transverse according as the manner of operations is delivered in the In∣stitutions.

To the cutting of vessells belong the cutting of the varices, * 1.183 which was done by the Ancients, almost in the same man∣ner as the cutting of the other vessells lastly propounded, as you may see out of Celsus the 18. Book Chap. the 13. Paulus Aegineta the 6. Book the 82. Chap. Hier. Fabricius hath another manner of Chyrurgicall operation, Tit. of Chyrurge∣ry of the vessells called varices, namely such a one, the In∣strument Volcella (which is to pluck up haire by the Roote) bowed or lifted up first with a hooke, he prick; the varices in many places, afterwards he puts to it a binding medicine re∣presenting the figure of a candle, according to length of it, and upon this he puts the barke of a hollow reed or Cane,

To Angeiologie also may be referred that cutting of an Aneurisme, * 1.184 out of Paulus Aegineta, 6. Book, 37. Chap. and 64. Chap. which may there be seen, which neverthelesse is scarce to be attempted unlesse the Aneurisme be very small, and in an ignoble part, not having any great vessells, since without great danger it cannot be performed.

Seaventhly, * 1.185 to Seperation or Section, belongs Paracentesis by which word every pricking in generall was denoted by the Ancients, and tis performed in divers parts, and that either with a needle or with the point of a knife, this opera∣tion is famous and Ancient, in the paunch, to evacuate wa∣ter of those that have dropsies, which retaines the name of the generall name, the manner and reason of performing whereof in the Institutions and in the 3. Booke of Practise part the 6 th. sec. the 2 d. Chap. 3. is delivered; in water of the head the same pricking is sometimes used in the skin of the head, and in the cods filled with water.

Hereunto belongs the cure of a Cataract by pricking which is so to be performed as Celsus also describes in his 7. * 1.186 Book and 7. Chap.

As also the cutting of the wind-pipe, * 1.187 which is called Laryn∣gotome, which when it is necessary is to be performed with a launce, (the other parts being removed, under the Larynx betwixt the third and fourth ring of the Wind-pipe, the manner of operation is propounded in the Institutions.

As also the cutting of the brest, in an Empyema, * 1.188 or an Ulcer or imposthume, in the cavity of the brest, which is performed on one side of the brest, betwixt the fift, and sixt rib, and how it also is to be performed is explained in the Institutions.

Moreover a Seton, * 1.189 or using of a Seton Needle by which operation the neck is prickt, and the wound kept open, that peccant humours may be evacuated by it, of which operation you may also read in the Institutions.

To prickings, we have annexed leaches, * 1.190 or the applica∣tion of leaches, which being chosen, prepared, and cleansed, are applyed with a rag, or a reed; by their biting they open the veines and draw out blood, and indeed from the sub∣cutaneous parts only, and capillary veines, if they are apply∣ed only to the skin, but if they are applyed to any great ves∣sell, they draw blood from the innermost parts of the whole body, and therefore they are applyed according as there is need of this or that evacuation, and are applyed to children when we dare not use the launce to open veines. To the veines of their armes when they are affected with any grei∣vous disease that requires evacuacion of blood.

CHAP VIII. Of Section of Bones.

BUt that cutting which is performed in hard parts or bones is fourefold, according to the various manner of seperation, and variety of instruments, namely shaving, filing perforation, and sawing.

First shaving is a plaining and a making smooth of the inequality of bones with an incision knife shaving them, * 1.191 or a detraction and taking away of the filth clinging fast to the bones, and it is performed with files, in magnitude and figure, according to the severall natures of diseases and of bones; either straight, such as are hammers which they use in driving, or bent in the end such as they use in drawing, sometimes they use both a file, and a Hammer wrapt in a clout.

Secondly filing, * 1.192 or wearing away of bones with a file, it usefull in the teeth when they hang out contrary to nature.

The third is perforation whereby we cut the part out of the middle of a bone, * 1.193 either with a Trepan or with a file, or together with a Trepan and a file; the perforation which is made by a Trepan, the Greekes call, Trupesis, a wimble they call Trupanon, * 1.194 and Trupane; but a Trepan is either straight and sharpe, and in a hollowed circle, which is called a wimble in particular, or it is hollow which is called, Modic∣lus; Trepan is like to common wimbles which Carpenters use, and tis twofold, the one is that which answers plainly to the wimbles of Carpenters; the other, which neere the point at such a distance as the thicknesse of the skull is of, hath a knot without, or a circle fitted, which whilst the Trepan is within the skull, hinders it that it cannot goe deeper then is fit, which kind of Trepan, because it cannot goe deeper, the Greekes call Trupanon, or Abaptiston; Modiolus the Greeks call, Cointhion, and Coinichis, and Prion Caractos, tis a hollow Instrument of Iron, round and long like a Pillar, at the bottome of the mouth like a saw, or full of teeth, and straight Trepans, which are called Periteria, are opposed to it, which are turned about with a handle, which if it have a naile (or pin) in the middle tis called male, and if it have not is called female, but the perforation or boaring is per∣formed principally when the skull is broke, or when some matter, or blood is contained within the skull, the manner of which operation may be seen in the Institutions, sometimes also in rotten bones when the rottennesse goes deep.

Lastly by sawing, * 1.195 or cutting with a saw, bones are divided, when any dead part, the flesh being first cut away with a knife to the bone, and the bone is laid open, or when some broken bone hangs our, and cannot be put back into it place, or when any chinke is to be filled up, or when the table of the skull is to be taken away.

CHAP. IX. Of Burning.

THe last kind of seperation remaines, * 1.196 which is burning, which is to be used when diseases cannot be taken away by medicines, nor cutting; burning is performed two wayes, * 1.197 either by those things which actually have in them fire, and a fiery quality as Iron, or other fiery Instruments made of Gold, Silver, Brasse, which are called actuall Cauteries, or with burning medicines, which are called potentiall Caute∣ries.

There are some differences of actuall Cauteries, especially, * 1.198 in respect of matter and figure, and differing also some other wayes; as for matter, Metallick Instruments prepared of Iron, Brasse, Silver, Gold, are in use this day, Iron burnes potently, Brasse and Gold not so violently, the figures of Cauteries are various, which are described every where, sometimes they are fiered more, sometimes lesse, sometimes impressed deeper, sometimes superficially only, the manner of burning is to be seen in the Institutions,

Another manner of burning is that which is performed by potentiall Cauteries, * 1.199 what Caustick medicines are, and Es∣caroticks, is spoken above, part the 1. sect the 1. Chap the 10 th. and in what manner Cauteries are to be prepared shall be shewne in the end of this Book.

Fontanells, * 1.200 and Issues are made by actuall and potentiall Cauteries, namely little Ulcers, prepared to evacuate, draw back, and drive humours through them, but in what parts, and how these Fontanells are to be made shall be shewn in the Institutions.

To this third operation may be referred that, * 1.201 whereby something is drawn in the body, or out of the body, by cup∣ping glasses, but a cupping glass is a vessell with a belly which is fastned to the body to draw, all whose strength of acting comes by reason of vacuity, but what the differences of them are, the manner of applying of them, and their use, shall be shewn in the Institutions: and thus much of the third Chy∣rurgicall operation.

CHAP. X. Of drawing of things out of the body which were sent into the body from without

THe fourth Chyrurgicall operation is, * 1.202 Exairesis, or extract∣ion of hurtfull and unprofitable things out of the body; but things which are to be taken away, are either sent from without into the body, or begotten in the body.

First for what belongs to the extraction of things sent from without into the body, they are twofold; first all those things which are sent to wound the body, as darts of all sorts, and Bullets shot out of Guns; Moreover certaine ex∣ternall things which come into the Chops and Throate, Eares, Nostrills, and Eyes, and stick in them,

But Darts are taken out two wayes, either by extraction, or impulsion, that is, either that way which they came in, or that way which it aimed to goe out at; tis drawne out by the part which it came in at, either without any launcing, or with launcing; for if the dart pierced not deep, if it hath not passed through great vessells, or nervous parts, and and meetes with a bone, veines, arteries, or nerves, out of the region whither it tended, and if there be no feare of any great tearing, it may be drawn back that way, which it enter∣ed into the body, and that without cutting; but if there be danger, and that it be to be feared least that the body should be lacerated, if the dart should be drawn out the same way that it went in at, the wound is to be dilated either by cutting, or without launcing, namely with that Instrument, which Ce••sus in his 7. Booke and 15. Chap. calls Hypsiloei∣des, or Swans, or ••torkes beake, or other dilating Instruments whereby the Dart may the casier be drawn back. Tis drawn out by the hand, if it may be, when it is apparent, and is fastned only in flesh, or with a Volcella, when it sticks so deep that it cannot be taken hold of by the hands, or other Instruments which the Greekes, Boloulca, that is certaine Instruments to pull out Darts, of which kind are long Tongs, Tongs with teeth, straight, a little bent inward, but the out∣most part broad and round, to which the latter Chyrurgeons have given severall names from their figure, and call them Crowes, Storkes, Ducks, Geese bill, the figures whereof are extant, in Amb. Parey in the 10 th. Booke 18 th. Chap. but

if the point of the Dart, hath pierced into the member more then halfe through, and the place by which the dart is to be drawn through, be more, then it hath hitherto passed, and neither bone, Nerve, Veines, nor Arteries hinder it, tis more convenient, to drive the Dart thither whither it tended; dissection being made in that part, and to draw it out by making of a new wound; but yet if the Dart be too broad tis not expedient to draw it out through another part; least that we add to that great wound, another greate one.

The reason of drawing out Musket bullets in many things is agreeable to the extraction of Darts, * 1.203 for three things are required to extraction, the first that the way may be dilated with an Instrument; secondly that the bullet be taken hold of; the Instrument takes the bullet, either as a paire of Tongs, or the point of the Instrument enters into the bullet, incom∣passeth it with its cavity, or it takes hold with the end that is toothed like a faw; thirdly a bullet being taken hold of with an Instrument, is drawne out by the hand of a Chy∣rurgeon with the Instrument, of which more in the Institu∣tions.

Moreover sometimes thing shappen externally to the Chops, * 1.204 Throate, Eares, and happen into the Nostrills, and Eyes, and use to stick in them, each of which require severall wayes of drawing forth; if a little fish bone, or the back bone of a fish stick in the Throate, and that it be in sight when the mouth is opened, tis to be taken out with a Volcella, and that either straight, or a little bowed towards the end, and convenient to take out the bones from the Threate, but if it should descend deeper into the Throate, or having used a Speculum of the mouth to open it wide, if it doth not ap∣peare, a vomit is to be stirred up with oyle of sweet Al∣monds, or of Olives, or with a quill, or putting downe ones finger.

A Worme sticking in the Eares, * 1.205 first of all it is to be drawn out a live, and that it may be the better performed, and the worme may the easier be taken, it is to be enticed outward, by injecting sweete things into the Eares, and applying of them outwardly, but if it cannot be enticed, or drawn out a∣live, it is to be killed with those things that are bitter, and by a peculiar propriety and force, are destructive to wormes, but being killed, tis drawn out by powring in water or wine and Oyle luke warme, and putting in of tents made of Cot∣ton, wet with Hony, Turpentine, or some glutinous gum,

wherewith twisting it up and down in the Eare, the worme is drawn forth, the sick leaning on that side the Eare is af∣fected

Other things which may be put, or slid into the eare are either hard, or liquid; if the things are hard, warme Oyle is to be powred in that they may be dissolved, if it be possible, or certainly the passages of the Eare may become slippery; but if the thing which falls in be of that nature, that it will swell with moistning, as Pease, Beanes, &c. all moist things are to be avoided, afterwards sneezing is to be provoaked, the Nostrills, and the mouth being shut, that the spirits may be forced to goe out through the Eares, and so that together to be thrust out which was slid into the Eares, but if the thing cannot be extruded in this manner, tis to be drawn out with a convenient Instrument, yet very warily, least either that which is to be taken forth should be thrust deeper, or the membrane called the drumme of the Eare should be broken.

If that which is to be taken out be liquid, the affected should hop upon his foote on the contrary side, bending his head downeward on the afflicted side, that the moisture may come forth, which if it doth not come to passe, sneezing is to be occasioned, or a little dry sponge is to be put into the Eare, so that the extremity of the Channell which goes into the Eare be first stopt and fortifyed with Cotton, that whilst the spirit is drawn, there be no roome granted for the letting in of Aire in any wayes.

If any thing come into the Nostrills sticks in them, there is another way of drawing of it out, then that of drawing out those things that stick in the Eares.

If sand or dust stick in the Eyes, the stone found in the maw of a Swallow, Crabs Eyes, Pearles, if they are cast into the Eyes, cleanse them, but if any greater thing be fixed in the Eye, tis to be drawn out with a fine linnen cloath, wet in pure fountaine water, or with a sponge tyed to a soft quill, but if it be greater, tis to be taken out with a little Volcel∣la, or unlesse extraction in this manner doth succeed, Ano∣dunes, or medicines taking away paine, being applyed and other convenient medicines, the businesse is to be commit∣ted to nature.

CHAP. XI. Of drawing out of things generated in the body ac∣cording to nature, but retained in the body beyond the limits of nature.

AFter these, amongst those things which are to be drawn out of the body, somethings are found which in∣deed are generated in the body according to nature, yet are detayned there contrary to nature, and hitherto belongs first of all, extraction, or excision of a living or dead child out of the body, moreover the drawing out of Urine de∣tained preternaturally.

First of all, * 1.206 if the young can neither be brought out by the helpe of the mother, nor by any other, there is no other helpe remaines then cutting, whereby the living child is taken out, and those which are brought forth on this manner, are called Caesares, the young is cut out when the mother is living or dead, * 1.207 but of this Cesarean bringing forth, you may see a peculiar Book of Francis Rousset, but as for the extraction of a dead child by what meanes that may be rightly performed Celsus teacheth in his 7. Booke. 29. Chap. 23. Aetius Tetrach Book 4. Ser. 4. Chap. and Hieron Fabricius ab Aqua P. of Chyrurgicall operations, Amb. Parey describes fit Instruments for this operation in his 23 d. Book Chap. 26. Job. Andr. a Cruce.

Next to these is the drawing out of a Mole and the same reason for the most part is in drawing out them as in the extraction of a dead child. * 1.208

Lastly hitherto belongs the drawing out of Urine by Chyrurgicall operation, * 1.209 but that operation is performed by Silver, or brazen Pipes, which they call Catheters, which that they may be fitted for every body greater or lesse, three of them are to be prepared for men, and too for wo∣men in a readinesse, the manner of operation is in the In∣stitutions.

CHAP. XII. Of taking away the corrupt parts of the body.

SOmetimes the parts of the body are so corrupted that there is no hope of curing of them, * 1.210 which as being un∣profitable and hurtfull, and such as may infect the parts next to them, and pollute them, are to be taken away; whatever therefore is corrupted, is to be cut off, but the manner of cutting offis various according to the variety of the parts that are hurt, and the place where they are, and nature of the disease it selfe, and therefore the rightest manner of taking away such from the body is known by particular operations, yet oftentimes in fistula's and other malignant Ulcers, cutting alone is not sufficient as being that which cannot take away the smallest fibrillaes and particles, but after cutting there is need of an actuall or potentiall Caute∣rie that the remainders may be taken away, nay some∣times without cutting, by Cauteries only things so corrup∣ted are taken away.

Hereunto belongs the Amputation of parts corrupted with a Cancer, * 1.211 also a cutting off of the Uvula, corrupted either by inflamation or by Morbus Gallicus, the cutting off also of the putred, or corrupted yard, as also of the cor∣rupted wombe.

Corrupted bones are taken away by filing, shaving with an incision knife, or with a wimble, of which it is spoken before, as also with divers kinds of Tongs, whereby the corrupted bones of the fingers, and broken bones hanging out may be taken away.

Hitherto belongs the plucking out of teeth, * 1.212 which is performed, the Teeth being first loosned from the gums, and is done with severall Instruments, whose names are taken from the figure, and similitude for the most part, which they have with the beakes of living Creatures, which Hie∣ron Fabricius, reckons up, the figures of them are extant in Amb. Parey. the 16 th. Book Chap. the 17 th. and Joh. Andr. a Cruce.

Lastly it sometimes happens that in mans body certaine parts are corrupted with mortification & they so dy that ther is no hope of recovery of life, * 1.213 when there is one indication

that which is corrupted is to be cut off, least the sound also should be affected, which operation the Greekes call Acro∣teriasmos, or a tearing off the dead ••lesh, but in what place and when that Amputation is to be made cannot be deliver∣ed in a compendium, see the Institutions.

CHAP. XIII. Of freeing and taking away things generated in the body contrary to nature.

THe last kind remains of taking away things out of the body, * 1.214 namely those which are generated in the body con∣trary to nature, but there is no little difference amongst those things, for some of them are borne together with the parts of our body and are adhere tenaciously, as Warts, Warts great above and small below, swellings and inflammations in the fundament, the top of the yard, the way to the wombe, cal∣lous flesh, Cornes, Knots, the Kings Evill, excrescencies of flesh in the Nostrills, and Polypus, swelling in the Chops, small tumours in the Urinary passage, Excrescencies on the eye lids, fleshy ruptures, or else they are contained in some part of the body, as water in an aqueous rupture in the paunch, stones or gravell in the reines, bladder or yard.

The cutting of warts is performed either by binding, * 1.215 cuttings, or burning; Warts hanging downe are taken away either with a silken threed, or Horse haire, or they are to be tyed with some other strong threed every day harder and harder untill they come off; cutting is performed with an in∣cision knife, like a Mirtle leave, or with a launce; burning is performed with an hot Iron, or with green wood that is burnt; but how severally the tumour called Thymus in the fundament, glans or prepuce, are to be taken away is shewn in the Institutions, and in the 3 d. Book of practice.

Sometimes a little tumour ariseth in the Urinary passage from an Ulcer, * 1.216 and is so increased sometimes that it stops the urine, this is to be taken away by the helpe of a Chyrur∣geon, and fit medicines, but least that other parts should be eroded, medicines are to be ejected through a silver Pipe, to the tumour, or else it is to be incorporated and mixt with the top and head of a wax Candle, and thrust into the place af∣fected, or a little Cane with Lint and white wax put into it, and bedaubed with a fit medicine, being hollow that the

urine may passe through it. This is to be put into the urina∣ry passages.

Polypus if it admits of cure, * 1.217 it is to be cut off with a sharpe Iron Instrument made after the manner of a Spatula, being put into the Nostrills, of which operation see the Institu∣tions, and the first Book of Practice.

Fleshy excrescencies in the Chops called, * 1.218 Epuli, as also Encanthis, or excrescencies in the greater corner of the Eye, and the naile of the Eye, unlesse they can be taken away with medicines, are to be cut off, as also peices of flesh here and there growing in the skin of the body, * 1.219 and excrescencies which represent a kind of soft flesh, which are like the rootes of Mushroms, and grow like them, and therefore are called Musheroms, knots also, Kings evill, Kernells, swellings in the Throate, and swellings in the flesh, or fleshy ruptures if they cannot be eradicated by Medicines, must be taken away by cutting.

A watry rupture, * 1.220 or water collected into the cods cannot alwayes be taken away by discussing medicines, the cods are to be opened, and the water to be let out through the wound.

Lastly the stone of the bladder, * 1.221 since it is seldome di∣minished by medicines, the bladder being cut, tis to be taken out, and sometimes a stone sticking in the urinary passage is to be drawn out, but in what manner those cut∣tings, and operations all of them ought to be persormed, is spoken in the Institutions, and may there be seen, nor can the wayes of those operations be reduced into a compendium, but all things which are there spoken in the operations are diligently to be observed, and thus much of the fourth Chyrurgicall operation.

CHAP XIIII. Of the restitution of parts that are lost, or of the Chyrurgery of imperfect parts.

THere remains the last Chyrurgicall operation, * 1.222 which is required in the cure of such as are imperfect and maim∣ed, namely when the extremities of the Nose or Eares or Lips are shortned, and these parts maimed, but although parts that are lost are counterfeited by Instruments fained made and painted, out of severall matter representing the

similitude of the part lost, yet this is only a counterfeite and palliating cure, but when it cannot be restored by a new generation of the deficient part, tis to be restored by the flesh of another member being brought and united to it, yet that operation is not to be tryed on every body, but first it is to be observed what kind of body it is which is to be cured, for in old men or in a body which hath an ill habit, wherein wounds are difficult to be cured, this way of cure is not to be easily attempted. Casper Taliacotius in his Book of maim∣ed Chyrurgery, by inserting, accuratly and largely describes the manner of this operation, the sum of this operation is this; he makes his transferring, or bringing into the Nose, and Lips, from the Shoulder; but to cure unperfect Eares he takes away from the Region behind the Eares, namely he appoints a convenient cutting in those parts, and the maimed parts being first cleansed, he commits and joynes the skin of that part which is cut off with the maimed part, and that they may be kept joyned together untill they grow together, he binds them with swathing bands. And indeed he puts that part of the Nose or Lips which is maimed, into the wound made in the Shoulder, with the head tyed to the Arme, as it were to a prop, that it is, immoveable, and fixt so that it can be moved no way. And in this manner when it hath stuck so long, untill the flesh of both parts be united and growes together, he cutteth off againe from the Nose or Lip, the traduct, or that which was brought from another place and is here g••own, then he makes conveniently, and frames that flesh so cut off from the Arme into a forme of a Nose or Lip.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART. II. Of the Method of healing.

SECT. I. Of shewing how to preserve health.

CHAP I. Of the Method of healing and of indications in gene∣rall.

BUt it is not sufficient to know the Instruments for the recovery of health, and those things which are profitable for the curing of a disease, but tis necessa∣ry to understand how and in what manner every thing is to be used, or to know the Method of healing, and restoring of lost health, the next thing therefore is that we may shew the Method of healing.

Capivaccius defines the Method of healing to be an art wherein by indications remedies are found out that the lost health of man may be restored, * 1.223 for the Method of healing (as also all Physick) is a certaine principall effective had bit using indications as Instruments to find out remedies for the cure of diseases.

For the end of the Method of healing is twofold. The in∣ternall, or proximate, namely invention of fit helps and

remedies in every disease, or rather an invention of indica∣tions, that shew what will cure. The externall is a restitu∣tion of the lost health, or which is the same, an extirpation of a disease.

But an indication which the Greeks call Endixis is some∣times taken in generall for every shewing or demonstration, * 1.224 yet properly and in particular, and as it pertaines to the Me∣thod of healing, it signifyes the shewing of remedies, and tis a perception of what is healthfull in the Indicant, known by causes, or which is the same, tis a perception, and compre∣hension of that which is helping, or indicated, with an appre∣hension of what indicates without experience or any force∣able argument from the cause to effect.

But although Indication be the first Instrument of Dog∣matick Physick whereby tis discernd from other Sects, yet that doth not plainely reject experience, and any forceable arguments, but when diseases and the morbisique causes of nature are not sufficiently known, it flyes to experience and example as to a forceable Argument.

Experience is the remembrance and observation which oftentimes is seen to come to passe in the same man∣ner. * 1.225

An Analogisme, * 1.226 or forceable Argument to perswad is an ap∣prehension of what is helpefull from the like, but that simili∣tude is either amongst the affects or remedies, or amongst the members.

As for the Indication, that is really a certaine Enthyme∣ma, by the force whereof that is found out which is done, for the consequence is so manifest that no man can deny it, and indeed by the force of those propositions which are the foun∣dations of Method, and like Axiomes, and principalls in the Method of healing, and they are these.

Every thing which jndicates shews the conservation of its selfe, or the taking of it away.

That which is according to nature is to be preserved, and that which is contrary to nature is to be taken away.

Contraries are cured by their contraryes, likes are preser∣ved by their likes.

But there are various differences of Indications, * 1.227 the first and most generall is taken from things about which they are conversant, which are according to nature, and preternaturall, and it is because an Indication is a perception, and insinua∣tion of the preservation of that which is according to the

nature, of the indicant to be performed by its likes, the other is an apprehension of the taking away of that which is preternaturall, to be performed by the contrary of the in∣dicant.

Moreover one Indication is genericall, * 1.228 another subalter∣nate, another specificall and determinate; genericall which the common and genericall nature of the indicant supplyes, and which simply teacheth how to take away the disease, and the cause of a disease, and to preserve strength, but in what manner that may be performed, it doth not shew; sub∣alternate, * 1.229 which the subalternate essence of the Indicant shewes, and which indeed determinates the matter more, yet not perfectly; specificiall which is taken from the specifique nature of the Indicant, and describes the whole Indicant exactly and its remedie, and is also called the determi∣nate. * 1.230

Thirdly one Indication is profitable, another unprofitable; profitable is that, to which some matter answers, or which indicates such remedy, the matter whereof may be found out, and primarily, * 1.231 and by its selfe can take away the disease; but unprofitable is that, which shews such helpe, the matter whereof which can take away the disease of the first is not to be found.

Fourthly of Indications some are artificiall, * 1.232 others inarti∣ficiall; inartificiall is that which may be known by others and to the vulgar, as well as to the artist, who equally knowes the disease is to be taken away, and the strength to be preserved, but knowes not a reason how that may be done, * 1.233 such as is genericall, and sometimes subalternate; but artificiall Indi∣cations are those which are not known to all, but only to Ar∣tists, and require a great deale of skill that they may be known, and the Indicant, and helping things are exactly described such as are specificall and determinate. * 1.234

Lastly some Indications are to restore, others to preserve, some are vitall, according as they are taken from the resto∣ring Indicant, the preserving, or vitall.

CHAP II. Of Indicants.

BUt an Indicant as it belongs to the Method of healing is some Agent permanent in mans body, * 1.235 which by its

proper nature and estence shews some helpe, and shews the Indicate which it requiers to be directed to its selfe that the lost health of man may be restored.

Whence it appeares what are the true notions of a true indicant, for first it is required that it doe act, * 1.236 or that it be some Agent, Secondly that it be something permanent and present, or adhering to it, Thirdly the Indicant ought to be known to the intellect, Lastly one Indicant, as it is one, indicates also one.

As for the numbers and difference of Indicants, * 1.237 tis taken from the end of the Method of healing; which is an inven∣tion of remedies, for whereas things preternaturall are to be removed and things according to nature to be kept, the Indicant should be twofold; called removing or curing in generall, or vitall, and since that things contrary to na∣ture are three, a disease, the cause, and the Symptomes, there are properly foure Indicants so called.

The Indicant which is taken from a disease is called Cu∣tratory, * 1.238 the common name being retained of the method of healing, but that which is taken from the cause besides the containing cause, is called Preservatory; that which is ta∣ken from the Symptome, is called an urgent Symptome, nor are Symptomes to be excluded from the number of In∣dicants, since that also is preternaturall, and hath pecu∣liar indicates which of its proper nature it affords, and that different from the indicates which the diseases and causes afford, and remedies may be brought for Symptomes which regard neither the disease, nor the cause of a disease, which is manifest in paine which Anodynes shew.

The Indicant which is taken from things according to nature is called vitall, * 1.239 but since things according to na∣ture, are health, the causes of health, and the accidents of health, a vitall indicant may also be sub-divided.

But although some reckon more Indicants, * 1.240 yet they are not new and peculiar Indicants, but belong either to the causes, from whence Preservatory indication is taken, or they are not true indicants, but rather manifest true indi∣cants and by accident, and the intervening of another helpe to discover remedies, such like are temperament, habit of body, age, sex, kind of life, strength, custome, the peculiar nature of every one, the condition of the part beset with the disease, aire, condition of Heaven, the time of the yeare, the Country, the place of habitation, the times of diseases, and the force of the remedies.

Namely the temperament indicates the preservation of its selfe, of which, a rule; That disease which differs most, from the naturall state, is to be cured with more vehement medicines, that which differs lesse, is to be cured with milder. Age circumscribes the vitallindicant, of this there is a rule also; By how much the more a disease recedes from the nature of the age of the sick, by so much the more violent remedies tis to be cured with; by how much the lesse, by so much the more gentle remedies. There is the same reason of Sex, as there is of age; as for custome, those things that are accustomed along time, although they are worse, doe lesse hurt, then those which are un-accustomed, whence a dis∣ease which differs much from custome, is to be opposed with stronger, that which recedes lesse, with weaker medicines. The course of life for the most part requires the same as cus∣tome.

Idiosuncrasia shews that choice is to be had in Medicines. It is to be considered about the part affected, first its excellency, whence, a rule; Noble parts are not to be tampered with strong medicines, but ignoble parts will endure them more safely; moreover, its conformation and figure which determinates the Indicant and the Indi∣cate; so a thinner part being moistned over much requires not great dryers, but a thick and compact part requires great dryers, Thirdly situation, of which you must know, that parts which are deepe in the body, are to be cured with stronger medicines, but those that are in the Superficies with weaker: Fourthly, the place, of which is to be noted, that if many wayes lye open for the giving of medicines, the next are to be chosen. Aire according to a severall respect, some∣times signifies a Curatory Indicant, sometimes a vitall. Of the season of a disease Hippocrates his Axiome is, In diseases beginning, if any thing seeme proper to be removed, move it; but in diseases that are quiet, tis better to be quiet.

Lastly, medicines sometimes shew a greater, sometimes a lesser regresse from the naturall state.

CHAP III. Of the concord, and discord of Indicants.

BUt those Indicants, according as they sometimes agree amongst themselves, and somtimes disagree, they are allotted new names, and are called Indicaats, Consenti∣ents, contrary Indicants, Prohibents, Permittents, Repug∣nants, Correpugnants.

Co-indicants or consentients are those, * 1.241 which conduce to the finding out the same remedie, and more of them indi∣cate the same thing, yet others would not have Co-indicants to be Indicants, which require the same helpe, but to be that only which in the foregoing chapter we have said to be called not so properly Indicants, namely such as indi∣cate mediately, and by the intervening of another, but the rest which are properly called Indicants, and require the same helpe, which is required by another Indicate, are called by a peculiar name Consentients.

Prohibents which you may call contrary Indicants, * 1.242 and Re∣pugnants, they are those which differ from other Indicants and require, and indicate another thing which is adverse to that, which was indicated from another primary Indicant and indeed so that the indication thereof be to be preferred before the other, and that which was indicated from the other is to be omitted.

Those are called Correpugnants, * 1.243 which resist together with others, and prohibit something.

Lastly, Permittents are those which although they indicate contrary to that which was indicated by another, yet, they are overcome by another, as being more powerfull, so that they are compelled to suffer that which the other per∣swades.

From whence it is manifest that a Physitian ought to consider not only what one Indicant perswades, but also what another requires, for if all the Indicants agree, and conspire as it were in one, that is boldly to be performed which is commanded by them, but if there be some disagree∣ment amongst them, tis diligently to be weighed which of them perswades most powerfully, and those things which dissent amongst themselves are to be valued by their strength, dignity, and number. If they are equall according

to power and dignity, and are uneven according to num∣ber, those which exceed in number are to be preferred, and that is to be preferred which is indicated by most, but if the Indicants are uneven in strength and dignity, that is rather to be preferred which is commanded by the more noble, or even by one more noble, but if those Indicants are equall both in strength and number, in all things they are to be regarded according to each severall respect.

From whence it is manifest that if the magnitude of Indicants be even, the vitall indications are allwayes to be preferred before the rest, and the greatest respect is all∣wayes to be had to the strength, but if there be not a parity amongst the Indicants, that is rather to be performed which is indicated from that which most perswades, yet the rest if it may be are not plainely to be neglected.

CHAP. IV. Of Indicates.

AN indicate is that which helpeth, * 1.244 and is shewn that it is to be used by the Indicant, it is also named Sum∣pheron, that is, profitable, Prospheromenon, that is aid, that which is required, the scope, and tis called the second scope, to distinguish from the first (for so the Indicant is sometimes called) also a remedie in the Curatory or resto∣ring part.

An indicate is divided into something to doe as they speake, * 1.245 or into the very essence of the remedie and nature of it, and into the use, or right Administration of that mat∣ter fit for remedie.

What is to be done is known by its selfe from the nature of the true Indicant, * 1.246 whereby is known that the body is well or ill affected and confists in two things, and the Physitian propounds to himselfe two things principally to be per∣formed, namely that he may preserve the strength, and drive away those things which are contrary to nature, as a disease, the cause of a disease and Symptomes, from whence and, what is to be done, as the indicants above shew, is divi∣ded into Curatory, which is a remedie taking away the dis∣case; Preservatory, which is a remedie taking away the cause, and vitall, which is helpfull for the prefervation of life, to which as is said may be added, mitigation of urgent Symp∣tomes

In these oftentimes contrary indications doe meete, and that which is perswaded by one, is disswaded by another, for the strength requiers giving of nourishment, contrary to which a disease and the cause doe indicate, for they are increased by the exhibition of aliment, but then that is to be helped, which hath most need.

But in giving contrary things, this principle is to be ob∣served, that the remedie may be given contrary to the in∣dicant, very exactly, but since that which is equally con∣trary may be given two wayes, either by applying such a thing once which is equivalent to the regression from the naturall state, or oftner by exhibiting contraries, not so di∣rectly contrary at severall times, the first kind of remedie is to be used in two sorts of diseases, namely in those which are weake, and in those diseases, which are extreame, dan∣gerous, but the latter way of remedie is to be used in those diseases, which aremoderate as it were the middle betwixt the extreame dangerous, and the weake disease.

Moreover that which is to be done, as of indications, so of indicants, one is genericall, another subalternate, another specificall, another appropriated, one is profitable, another unprofitable, one is artificiall, another inartificiall.

But the use and right Administrations of helpe are com∣prehended under quantity, * 1.247 place and time which aimes Practicioners commonly name how much, when and where to act or doe, yet it is here to be observed that those circum∣stances and manners of Administrations have place both in the helpe it selfe, and in the matter fit for cure.

As for what belongs to quantity, * 1.248 since that it may be ta∣ken both for a de finite degree of Administring of a remedie, in which respect quantity, and what is to be performed by a specifique agent are the same, and for the dose, plenty, and bignesse of the matter of cure it selfe: quanttity or magnitude of the essence indicating denotes quantity taken in the former sense, for example sake, great heat shews that it must be much cooled. Yet heare is to be considered whether the part be scituated deep in the body, for then a stronger Medicine is to be chosen that it may come to the part affected, with its full force.

When, or the time is shewne from the time or presence, of the Indicant, * 1.249 for then helpe is to be Administred when that which requires it is present.

Order also belongs to time, for that which in simple, * 1.250 is

Time, incomplicate is order, and the presence of a vehe∣ment Indicant shews the order of performing, but that is first to be done which is shewn by the Indicant, which over rules the rest in indicating, and that overcomes the rest in indicating, by which the greatest danger is threat∣ned, and without the removing of which the rest cannot be taken away, and therefore three things being observed, we may proceed in a right order of cure; if first we weigh what urgeth most, and from whence there is feare of greatest danger, for that is first to be opposed, which strives most, or from whence the greatest danger of life is threatned. Secondly, if we consider what regard it hath of the cause, and what of the effect, for the cause is to be taken away be∣fore the disease. Thirdly, if we confider what may be in the stead of an impediment, and what before what, and what with what, and what after what may be cured, for what∣soever may be a hindrance in the taking away of a dis∣case, or the cause of a disease are first to be removed, and therefore it is to be considered whether a disease be joyned with a disease, or with the cause of a disease; if a disease be joyned with a disease, it is to be considered whether those diseases agree or not, if they no way agree but are resident in divers parts, you may cure them severally, or together, each by their proper remedie, and tis no matter to which you apply the first remedie, yet regard is to be had of the parts wherein those diseases reside, for those which are in noble parts, or those parts which serve the noble parts, or have consent with them, or which performe any publike duty, they are first to be taken away, but if the diseases have some agreement, and are some way united, it is to be con∣sidered whether the cure of the one is beneficiall to the cure of the other, or at least no way hinder the cure of the other, or whether the cure of the one may bring any impedi∣ment or hindrance to the cure of the other, or whether they partly consent, and partly dissent; if the cure of the one bring no impediment, or bindrance to the cure of the other, or also if it promotes it, as if a distemper of the liver, and an obstruction thereof concurr, you may cure them severally, or together, and begin with which of them you please; also when a reason thereof may be had from that which urgeth most, if they are not of equall force, but if they are so joyned together that the one is more dange∣gerous then the other, you must begin with that which is

the other, neither of them is to be cured by its selfe, but the remedies shall so be tempered that they may both be cured, most dangerous, qut if the one be no more dangerous then both be cured, Lastly, if they partly agree, and partly disa∣gree, you are to begin with that, the cure whereof hinders not the cure of the other, and without removall whereof the other cannot be taken away; if a disease be joyned to a cause, the cause is first to be removed, but in the removing of causes it is to be observed, that they are to be taken away in that order wherein they follow one another, so that you are to be begin first with that which was first in generation and last in dissolution, from thence you are to goe on to the next, and so to goe on forward in order untill we come to our desired end, and that we may breifly comprehend all the matter, the presence of the Indicant which overcomes the other Indicants, and the absence of the prohibiting In∣dicant, shews when to act, and the order of performing; and moreover it teacheth whether the same remedie be to be repeated often, for so long and so often, it is to be repeated, as the Indicant remaines present, and no hindring Indi∣cant happens.

The place, or substance of the Indicant sheweth where, and the place of applying remedies, and the place is to be found out in which, by which, and to which as they com∣monly use to distinguish.

In all alterations the place in which is principally to be taken notice of, in evacuations the place from which, * 1.251 and by which, if the matter be carried out of one place into another, the place to which

As for what belongs to the place of applycation of mat∣ter fit for remedie, since a contact or touch of the matter and Indicant cannot allwayes be immediate, that is to be chosen by or through which the matter of cure may come to it, that there may be a touch, and action and passion thereof and of the Indicant.

As for Mode, if it regard the remedie it selfe without consideration of matter, * 1.252 it seemes not to differ from quan∣tity, time, and place, but rather to be a Summetry in mea∣sure, and equity to be observed in these; but if it be taken for the forme of a medicine, that is delivered in the doctrine of the composition of medicines.

The helpe or Indicate being found out, that the Phy∣sitian may be carefull of the matter of cure tis very requi¦site;

which is taken from three heads, Chyrurgery, Ingre∣dients, and Dyet, the same Indicate shews matter, circum∣scribed and determinate with its conditions, quantity, time and place, for that matter is proper and fit, which can performe that, which the determinate Indicate requires by its rules, and which may have force, but if there be more Indicates, or matter to be sought which have more faculties, or if these be wanting more shall becompounded together.

But because allwayes as is said, regard is to be had of the strength also, and it is to be weighed, whether by the ap∣plication of this matter, there may come more good or not, the nature of the whole body, and of the part to which the medicine ought to be applyed is to be considered, in which businesse not only manifest, but also occult qualities ought to be weighed, and tis to be enquired by the Physitian whe∣ther the sick have any peculiar hatred to any particular thing, which therefore is in no wise to be given in the cure, but in parts affected in their kind, the excellency of a part is to be weighed, the sense, scituation, conformation, for if a part be a principall one or performes a publick Office, no Medicine is to be given which can much hurt it, and dis∣turbe its Office and Duty, for then losse would redound to the whole body, so to the mouth and chops poysons and things ungratefull to the taste and sordid are not to be exhibited, nor stinking things to the Nostrills, nor gnawing and biting things to the eyes, nor those things to be applyed to nervous parts affected, that cause paine.

The same rules which we have now even propounded in the right use of remedies, * 1.253 ate to be observed also in choice of matter, the quantity of matter regards the measure, & wa••ght thereof, which was indicated by the Indicant, and is prop∣per for the performing of the Indication; the quantity of the matter is found two wayes, first in what quantity any me∣dicine whatsoever is to be given, and what are those bounds betwixt which if it be given it performes that which it ought, and no way hurteth, is manifest by experience only, but in what dose, whether in the highest, lowest, or middle, the medicine be to be given, to this or that sick person, what the quantity is of the matter to be administred, that is known from the magnitude, or extent of the Indicant, and if the quantity of the Indicant be great, the quantity of the medicine ought to be great likewise, in which matter the condition is to be weighed and the strength of the

whole and of every part, for if a part to be altered is more remote in place, a greater quantity of the remedie altering is required, namely that it may come with its full force to the part affected.

But the time of Administring of matter is taken not sim∣ply from the presence of the Indicant, * 1.254 but is that when it can helpe, but this time is known, and the knowledge of the matter to be administred, and the nature of the part to which it ought to be Administered, for some things worke presently, others after some space between; the action of of some things continues long, of others it ceaseth pre∣sently. The part as it is open, or placed deepe, so it re∣gards the action of the Agent presently; the Administra∣tion of the matter is to be prohibited when it doth more hurt then good, but it may doe hurt, when it may preserve any thing contrary to nature which ought to be taken away, or when it may take away that which ought to be preser∣ved.

The place of Administration of matter, is that place where the matter is to be given, may helpe and performe that which tis required to do, for since every action is perfor∣med by contact, the Physitian ought allwayes to endeavour that the matter which he ••seth might penetrate to the place where the Indicant is, and may touch the Indicant, but some parts are Externall, others Internall, in Exter∣nall the matter is plaine, for there the matter of the medi∣cine is to be applyed where it is to worke, or where the In∣dicant is, since the Externall parts may be immediatly touched with the medicines, but medicines cannot be so im∣mediatly applyed to the Internall parts, and therefore when we are willing to evacuate, common wayes are to be chosen, and the next through which the matter may be eva∣cuated; if we are to alter in the interior parts, either mani∣fest wayes are to be found ••ut or occult passages, through which the matter that is given may penetrate, and indeed as for manifest passages, the widest and nearest are allwayes to be chosen.

But concerning the measure, * 1.255 or manner shall be shewn hereafter, part the 3 d. Sect. 3 d. where various formes of medicines, both simple and compound shall be proposed.

CHAP. V. What Morbifique causes indicate, and peculiarly of purging of a juice in the body which causeth ill digestion.

FOrasmuch as hitherto we have explained the universall Method of healing, now peculiarly we will propound the Method of taking away of Morbifique causes, removing diseases, and preserving strength, and will begin from the causes.

What the differences of causes are, is spoken before in the 2 d. Booke, part the 1. Chap. the 3 d. for of what kind soever they are, whether begotten in the body, or external∣ly, or admitted into the body, and become as it were in∣ternall or stirring up, cherishing, and increasing a disease without, they all require removall.

But whereas causes offend either in the whole substance, or quantity, * 1.256 or quality, or motion, or place, first, all things which put on the nature, of a cause, as in their whole kind they are contrary to nature, they indicate, an absolute ab∣lation of them out of the body, or as latter Physitians say, an Eradication.

But that here we may treate only of humours, * 1.257 severall wayes there are of rooting out and evacuating corrupt hu∣mours out of the body, for sometimes they are purged through the paunch, sometimes they are ejected by vomit, sometimes discussed by sweates, sometimes cast out by urine, of which we will now speake in their order, and first of pur∣gation.

Purgation taken in the largest sense is indicated from a Cacochymie; * 1.258 or juice which causeth ill digestion and bad nourishment, and a purging medicine taken in the largest signification is the matter of remedie, indicated for a Ca∣chochymie; but that this doctrine of purgation may be more evident, in the first place tis to be observed, that Physitians in respect of purging medicines, divide the body into three common Regions, into the first, which is without the liver, and is extended from the stomach, through the middle part, home to the liver; the second which is dilated from the middle of the liver, through the greater veines, to the

outside of the body; the third, which comprehends the ha∣bit of the body with the lesser veines: private parts also have their excrements and peculiat wayes to void them, and hence one evacuation is called universall, * 1.259 another particular, universall is that which evacuates humours from the common Regions of the body, such is evacuation of blood after what manner soever, purging by the paunch, vomitting, voiding of u••ine, sweate, * 1.260 insensible transpira∣tion; particular is that which evacuates some private part, as the braines, lungs, wombe.

As for universall purgation which evacuates the com∣mon Regions of the body, Cacochymie consists of what Indi∣cates it, either on this side, or beyond the liver; Cacochymie which consists in the first Region of the body, by its selfe, and properly indicates those medicines which have power without any manifest agitation of evacuating superfluous humours through the paunch, which stick in the first Region of the body, although sometimes if the matter have an in∣clination upwards, and the sick can easily endure a vomit, by vomit also humours may be purged out of the first Regi∣on of the body, so that those things which cause vomitting are not purging, and vehement, but gentle, such like are as ••bovesaid part the first, Sect the first Chap the second: * 1.261 others are called Encoproticks, only such as loosen, and mollify the belly; which evacuate only by softning, and washing away, and drawing away, others by a singular pro∣priety, purge peculiar humours, whose force notwithstan∣ding since it cannot be extended beyond the liver, by some are called Lenitives, by others, gentle purges; both of them and first the former, since they evacuate without much troubling the body, the strength easily endures them, and therefore they may be secrely given in what age soever, sex, or time of the yeare, so that the use thereof be lawfull, namely that they are given in their due quantity, and before meate a little, and in feavers not neere the fit.

But excrementicious humours, * 1.262 which consist beyond the liver are to be evacuated by Cathartick medicines, so cal∣led peculiarly, or purgers, stronger, and strongest, and Ca∣tharsis or purgation in particular so called is an evacuation of excrementitious humours abiding beyond the liver by Cathartick medicines through the paunch, and by vomit, and is indicated from excrementicious humours, and such

as are unprofitable for the nourishment of the body, and some of those are naturall, others contrary to nature, the naturall are those which are generated by the purpose of nature, as sweet phlegme, Melancholy, choler, for these if they abound, and are generated in the body in greater plenty then they ought, constitute a Cacochimy, but pre∣ternaturall are those which are generated contrary to na∣ture, and unto which naturall humours degenerate, both of them, if they so offend that they can neither be taken away by dyet, nor any other milder kind of evacuation, as by sweates or insensible transpiration Indicate purgation.

But as Cacochimy subsisting beyond the first passages, and that being greater, Indicates purgation, so such require such kinds, as purge a definite humour; namely phlegme requires Phlegmagogues; Choler, Chologogues; Melan∣choly, Melanagogues; watry humours, Hydragogues; mixt humours require mixt.

Yet it is to be weighed what the strength permits, * 1.263 and prohibits in purgation appointed, by a Noble medicine, and whether the strength can endure purging, and the sick be apt, or unapt to purge, and whether more profit or hurt will ensue by purging.

All the rest of the signes which are said to forerun purga∣tion, belong to the strength, whether they are strong or weak, of which kind are Temperament, habit of body, age, sex, of which Hippo. 4. Apho. 1. speaking of purging women with child saies: Those that are pregnant are to be purged if the humour be un••bridled after foure months, and un∣till the seventh month, although these lesse, for those that have lesser or greater young are more warily and religiously to be medled with, the kind of life, custome, property of nature, constitution of Aire and such like. As for the Tem∣perament, hotter and dryer bodyes endure with more dif∣ficulty cold and moist indifferently, hot and moist easil••: strength of body admits of purgation, imbecility very little, a leane habit of body warily, a full body easily, a fat body hardly, of age it is principally to be noted that sucking children are most conveniently purged by medicines given to the Nurse: as to custome, those that are wont to be purg∣ed, more boldly; those which are not accustomed are more ringly to be purged: of Aire you must know that neither the hotter, nor the colder; but purging is principally in

the spring time to be appointed: concerning the nature of a disease it is first to be noted that in hot dileases, if the dis∣ease will beare it, cooling things are to be administred be∣fore purging, moreover because in them the store of ill humours is rather to be taken away by loosning things then by true purgation. Thirdly because those which are apt to a Diarrhaea, Crampe, &c. are not casy to be purged. But principally you must observe whether the sick be prepared and fitted for purging, namely whether the wayes through which the matter ought to be conveyed, are open, and the humours themselves fit to be evacuated, of which it shall be spoken.

CHAP. VI. Of the time fit for purging of a disease.

BUt although peccant, * 1.264 corrupt and putred humours all∣wayes Indicate their own taking away, and evacuation out of the body, yet because they are not allwayes apt for purgation, you may not evacuate them at any time, but are to enquire of the time and occasion of giving purges The convenient time of purging is, when the humour Indica∣ting purgation is present, and other Indicants permit it, and nothing hinders it.

But in the beginning you are to be admonished here, that those things which are to be purged either may stir up a feaver, or other diseases without a feaver; if the feaver be absent, the wayes open and the humours themselfes prepa∣red for motion, you may purge them at any time, so in the Scab, Cachexie, paine of the head, Palsie, Trembling, paine of the Teeth, you may purge during any time of the disease, when nothing prohibits, it and that a concoction is not expected, when those humouts are not properly crud, the are ill drawn hither by some A••ho. Hippo. 22. Sect. 1. things concocted, are to be purged not crude, but the whole disputation of the fit time for purging of a disease is of Feavers, and that acute, especially wherein the hu∣mours are properly crude, although the time of a dis∣ease shew not, yet there is a signe which shews either the prohibiting, or permitting vertue; for since that in the aug∣mentation of a disease, nature begins a combate therewith, in the state there is a great conflict between them, let him endeavour this one thing with all his industry

that he may overcome the morbifique cau••e, and having overcome it may drive it out of the body, and all the Symp∣tomes if they are greater, nature is neither to be opposed any more with purging medicines then, nor to be called away from its good purpose, nor being debilitated enough by the Morbifique matter, and most greivous Symptomes, is it to be hindred; there remaines therefore two times, namely the beginning of a disease, and that after the state, neither notwithstanding is it equally profitable to purge in which you please of these in all diseases, but allwayes to consider whether more profit, or more inconveniency will ensue by purging, but what it is to be done here. Hippo, teacheth in the 22. Apho. Sect 1. which Galen, in 4, of pre∣ferving health Chap 5. calls an Oracle, he sayes, concoct∣ed, and ripened humours are to be purged and moved, not crude.

Out of which it is manifest that the most convenient time of purgation is after the state, * 1.265 and when the humours are concocted, for if we purge concocted humours, that is such as are overcome and tamed by nature, and separted from the profitable blood, we have nature our helper, and the hu∣mour more aptly followes the leading of the purging me∣dicine, but if we endeavour by purges to evacutate crude, humours, that is such as are not as yet Elaborated, and be∣come benigne, nor as yet seperated from the profitable, the sick will receive more dammage then benefit from thence: neither have we nature to a fist us, nor are the humours apt for purgation, wherefore either the purge performes not its purpose and brings out nothing, or very little, or if the me∣dicine be very strong, it draws out not only the unprofitable, but profitable humours, (since they are hitherto mixt,) it melts, and consumes the body, disturbes the humours more, and confounds them, brings forth obstructions in the first passages, the matter being stird and not sufficiently evacua∣ted, whence greivous Symptomes doe arise, but if any vo∣luntary purge shall happen, and that sufficient, or that any future loosness be expected, there will be no need of any pur∣ging; according to Hippo. 1. Apho. 20. those things which are perfectly judged, and exquisitely confirmed are in no ways to be removed, * 1.266 neither moved, neither with purging, me∣dicines, nor other endeavours, but are to be let alone.

But although the best time for purging is after concoc∣tion, yet sometimes you may purge in the beginning, by the

command of Hippo. 2. Apho. 29. where hee sayth, in the be∣ginning of a disease, if any thing seeme fit to be moved, move it, but when you may, purge it in the beginning of a disease: It is variously disputed amongst Authors; Galen shews it clearely, whilst 1. Apho. 24: he saith, that then onely purging is to be used, when greater profit may follow by the evacuation of offending humours, then the detriment is, which the body receives from purging medicines; or when any present danger doth more urge, then crudity of hu∣mours; but Hippo. shews the cause, and that danger, 1. A∣pho. 22. whilst he writes. That purging is not to be used in the beginning of a disease, unlesse the matter raise Tu∣mours, or be angry: for if hot humours, acrid and biting wander up and down in the body, and it be doubted least the strength should be debilitated by the agitation of the matter, or least the matter being stird up should rush into some prin∣cipall part with violence, or into some part, which may draw a principall part with violence, or into some part, which may draw a principall part into consent, or least the native heat should be extinguished, you may purge them presently in the beginning of a disease, especially when they also of their owne accord are moveable, and easy to be evacuated, and nature wearied out by them, affords its assistance towards their expulsion, and indeed that should be done in the very beginning, Apho. 10. Sect. 4. of Hippo. To purge in very acute diseases if the humour swell, the very first day, for delay in diseases of this kind is dangerous.

CHAP VII. Of preparation and concoction of humours.

AT another time, * 1.267 concoction of humours is to be expect∣ed before purging be appointed, and the Physitian shall studdy to prepare those things which further concoction, and cause more commodious evacuation, for we must distinguish betwixt concoction and preparation, and concoction is attri∣buted to nature, preparation to Art, namely nature only con∣cocts humours, and Elaborates them, and draws them to that perfection, and better state by putrifying which they can re∣ceive, that they may the more conveniently and without prejudice or detriment to the sick be evacuated, but it is not in the power of Art to concoct humours, yet it may be

helpfull to the native heate, concocting both by cherish∣ing and strengthning it.

Besides this true concoction which is the worke of nature only, * 1.268 there are yet other preparations of humours, which are appointed for the more happy concoction, and more profitable evacuation sake, which the vulgar call concoc∣tions also, and medicines effecting them, they call Conco∣quents, or as they commonly speake Digestives.

These preparations are of two kinds the one is that which preceds the concoction which is performed by nature, * 1.269 the other is that which followes it, the former is that which takes away all things which are impediments to nature whereby it may the lesse begin, or happily perfect concoc∣tion, and commonly useth to be called concoction; the quality of humours besides their quantity, hinder concoc∣tion; therefore what qualities soever hinder concoction are to be taken away by their contraries, and hot humours are to be cooled, cold to be heated, dry to be moistned, moist to be dryed, in like manner humours that are too thick are to be attenuated, those that are to thin and sharpe are too be thickned and allayed, and those that are tough to be wiped away or purged.

Namely phlegme which is cold, * 1.270 moist, thick, and dull, requires heating, drying, attenuating, cutting, and deter∣gent medicines.

Yellow choler since it is hot and dry, tis to be corrected with cooling and moistning things, but as it ••s thin, and by its too much tenuity may molest the body, it is to be thickned, the other kinds of choler which are produced by too much adustion, sichence they are now thicker, require extenuation.

Moreover the melancholy humour since it is cold, * 1.271 dry and thick, is prepared with things modernately heating and attenuating and moistning, but black choler, since tis a hot humour very dry and thick, requires cold things, much at∣tenuating and moistning.

The other preparation is that which is appointed when putred humours allready concocted, * 1.272 or others also not pu∣tred, by reason of some impediment are not evacuated without difficulty, unlesse that be taken away.

But sithence humours which ought to be evacuated, ought to be moveable, and the wayes through which they ought to be moved open, hence it easily appeares that there are

two hinderances, which impead the happy purgation of hu∣mours, namely thickness of humours and obstruction of passa∣ges. And therefore the Physitian which would purge as Hippe. commands 2. Apbo. 9. must well prepare, as Galen explaines it, tis to extenuate the thick and dull humours, and open the passagesthrough which they ought to be traduced, and drawn by the force of purging medicines.

CHAP VIII. Of the quantity of purgation.

THat we may purge as much as is convenient, * 1.273 and no lesse, we are to use diligence, first to know the quan∣tity of the peccant humour, that from thence the quan∣tity of the purging medicine may be determined, for the quantity of the purging medicine ought to be such that it may evacuate all the peccant humours, least any part thereof remaine in the body, and corrupt the other hu∣mours, and afterwards cause a ralapse.

But whether the peccant humours ought to be evacuated together, and at once, * 1.274 or at severall times is to be known from the store of humours, and strength or weaknesse of the Patient; for if the matter be much, and if the strength be great, yet it is better to divide the purgings, nor by too large evacuation rashly to debilitate the strength, but if the matter be too little, and the strength great, you may purge all the humour at once; if the strength be weake, and many, or few humours are to be evacuated, tis more commodious to evacuate at severall times, then to debili∣tate the strength by one strong purge. * 1.275

Moreover you must attentively consider how the strength will endure purging, and all those things which may disco∣ver present strength as well as that is to come, and all those things are to be weighed which are numbred amongst per∣mitting things, and such as prohibit purgation: amongst which the first is the naturall propriety of body, for some having taken stronger, and greater doses are scarce moved by purgers, others are purged very easily having taken any purging medicine, therefore if the propriety of natures be not sufficiently discerned, tis better to try with gentle things, then rashly to meddle with the strongest; custome also and habit of body is to be known, and tis to be consi∣dered

whether the sick can beare strong medicines or not.

The perfect fignes of purging Hippo. * 1.276 delivers 1. Apho. 23. he saith Excretions are not to be valued by their quanti∣ty, but if they are such as they ought, and so goe out that the sick can easily endure it; whereof the first is if such as ought are evacuated. Secondly if the sick can well beare it. Thirdly thirst happens through evacuation, according to Apho. 19. Sect. 4. whosoever are purged having taken a purge, and doe not thirst, the purge hath not reached home to the marke before they doe thirst.

But if due evacuation be not made it shall be promoted sparingly by moderate exercise of the body, * 1.277 as tis in Hippo. 4. Apho. 14.15. but if it be too much, you must use sleepe and rest.

Too great evacuations are hindred by Ligatures, and rubbing of the extreame parts, by sweates, Cupping-glasses applying to the navell, astringent Topicall Medicines put to the Region of the stomach, taking of new Treakle, or old, with a graine of Opium, as also with meate, drinke, and Medicines given, that have astringent qualities.

CHAP. IX Of the place by which purgation ought to 〈◊〉〈◊〉 made.

LAstly the place, * 1.278 by which purgation ought to be made the residence, or as I may say the in••lination of the hu∣mours shew, for a humour is to be evacuated through that place, through which, both in respect of the place wherein it resides, and of its owne nature, it is fit to be evacuated so that the strength will permit it, which Hippo. also admo∣nisheth 1. Apho 21. we ought to lead out humours that way which they are most inclined to goe, thither they are to be led through convenient places.

But the convenient places are those through which nature at other times rightly acting, evacuates what is offensive, and indeed there are two wayes by which purga∣tion is to be appointed, the one is that by which we vomit, the other through the paunch, * 1.279 but by vomit those humours are conveniently evacuated which are apt both in regard of the place where they reside, and in respect of their own nature to be carried to the stomach, or such as tend upward,

namely such as are generated, and reside in the stomach, as those also which are contained in the Spleen, Cavities of the Liver, and Pancreas, as also thin humours, hot and cholerick; but by the paunch those which remaine in the inferior parts and tend downwards, as also thick and cold humours, * 1.280 hence Hippo. writes 4. Apho. 6. those that are leane, and easie to vomit are to be evacuated upwards, being carefull of the Winter. As for example, those which abound with choler which tends upwards; but on the contrary those which are hard to vomit, and are somewhat thicker, and of an indif∣ferent habit of body are to be purged downward being cau∣tious in the Summer, because they more abound with phlegme.

Moreover the time of the yeare shews the humour, * 1.281 and from thence also the place of purgation, hence Hippo. 4. Apho. 4. in the Summer the superior ventricles, in the Winter the inferior are to be purged, for in the Summer yellow choler and hot humours abound, and by reason of the heate all things in our bodyes seeme to tend upwards, in Winter, phlegme rather abounds which is heavy, and by nature tends downwards.

Symptomes also shew the nature of humours, * 1.282 and whither they incline, as Hippo. teacheth 4. Apho. 17. the loathing of meat by one that is not in a feaver, the griping of the mouth of the stomach, a Vertigo with Apparitions of shadowes, and bitternesse of the mouth shew that there is need of purging upwards, all which Symptomes signifie that choler is willing to ascend to the mouth of the stomach, and the same Apho. 18. paines above the Middriffe, whoever wants purging, they signify they are to be purged upwards, but those which are beneath, downward, and the same Hippo. Apho. 20. if there be gripings, and frettings in the guts in feavers, and heavi∣nesse of the knees, and paine of the Loynes, they shew that you are to purge downward.

Yet in provoking vomit we must consider whether the sick be easie to vomit, or not, and whether the stomach or any of those parts, which may be moved by vomit and to which the humours, or at least the vapours stird by vomit may flow, be weake, and affected, for then you must ab∣staine from giving a vomit.

CHAP. X. Of the due Administration of Purgers.

AS for the houre of giving a purge, * 1.283 purging medicines are to be given at the fourth, fifth or fixth houre in the morning, but if there be any thing which impeades purgation at that time, or requires a purge to be given sooner, it may al∣so be taken at another houre, for fits hinder, which if they come in the morning, the medicine is to be exhibited in the Evening, but a violent disease forceth us to purge, since it threatens present danger, in which case purging is not to be deferred, but to be given, although in the Evening, the purge being taken, you must abstaine from meare foure, five or six hours, after the medicine is taken, those which are given to drink should be given, hot, not cold, nor luke-warme.

Some are wont to mingle purges amongst their meates, * 1.284 but they did not well, for the force of the medicine is hindred by the meate; and the meate is defiled and corrupted by the medicine, and the humours which are drawn; its con∣coction is hindred, and being uncocted, the medicine stimu∣lating, it is expeld; and tis to be feared, least some excre∣ments, mixt with the meate, should be distributed into the Liver and veines, or that the meate it selse, being not e∣nough concocted, or rather corrupted, should breed some in∣conveniency in them.

CHAP. XI. Whether it be lawfull to sleepe having taken a purge.

WHether we may sleep having taken a purge Physiti∣ans disagree, but there is need of a distinction; for if the purging medicine be gentle and benigne, having taken it we ought not to sleep, least the medicine should be carried away and overcome by nature, and its action hindred, but if the purging medicine be stronger, and requires greater heate that it may be brought into action, sleepe may be granted to the sick, yet moderate, which may only further the activity of the medicine, but not impead evacuation, but afterwards to abstaire from sleep untill perfect and sufficient purgation

be made; moreover for the same reason, after taking strong purges tis lawfull to sleepe a little while, that the malignity of the medicine may be resisted by the more plentifull heat, occasioned by sleepe, and those troubles which the medicine occasioneth may lesse be discerned in sleepe, and so the me∣dicine retayned without trouble or molestation, may right∣ly be reduced into action.

CHAP. XII. Whether it is best after purging, to use cleansing, and abstergent medicines.

TIs the custome at this day, some houres after taking purging medicines, to exhibit cleansing broathes, and such as wipe away, and that is righly done, for tis profitable before food be taken, that the remainders of the medicine, and the residue of its qualities, and if any vitious humours are drawn by the medicine, and remaine in the stomach, they are to be washed away, and drove downward, and the loathing, and disdaining of meate, which is wont to be occa∣sioned by purging, may be freed and taken away.

CHAP XIII. Of Evacuation by Ʋrine

ALthough the watry humour is principally evacuated by Urine, which remains of the drinke, * 1.285 and is mingled with the blood, and the gibbous part of the Liver, Reines, Bladder, and Vessells sub-servient to these, are principally purged by it, yet the other humours attenuated, and prin∣cipally the serous, thinner phlegme, the cholerick humour, and all the nerves and veines, may be purged by the same. But seeing those things that cause Urine cleanse the body by degrees, tis most profitable in those diseases, wherein tis convenient to evacuate matter by degrees, and sparingly; but in those where there is need of sudden excretion, and of evacuation to be made on a sudden, in such evacuation of Urine is not so helpfull.

But what the difference is of medicines provoking Urine is spoken before, Diureticks properly so called are usefull only as often as thick humours residing in the Reines, blad∣der

and parts sub-servient to them are to be evacuated, or if thick humours stay, or stick in the veines but those which move Urine only by affording aqueous matter, are conve∣nient in those diseases which are bred of thick and adust humours, for by the mixture of aqueous substances, these are rendred more fluid. * 1.286

Those things which permit, and prohibit also, are here to be considered, the strength easily endures this evacuation so that it be so administred that more profit then dammage may redound to the sick, for if either in the whole body or about the liver, many ill humours stick, there is danger, least by their plenty and thicknesse whilst they get to the straight passages, they should obstruct them; and therefore first a purge for the belly is to be appointed: Diureticks al∣so are not so convenient for hot and dry diseases, as feavers arising from hot humours, nor for such as are leane and withered, as also if the Reines, bladder, and passages and vessells appointed for this evacuation, are ulcerated, or inflamed or affected with some such like disease, * 1.287

The time of drinking medicines causing Urine is not not convenient in the beginning of a disease, since the mat∣ter is as yet more plentifull, and thicker, but in the declina∣tion when the matter is somewhat abated and thinner, but they are most profitably given before meate, and on an empty stomach.

CHAP. XIV. Of evacuation by sweate.

LAstly vitious humours also may be expelled by sweate, * 1.288 for although sweate evacuate in the first place from the circumference, and habit of the body, yet it may evacuate humours also from the rest of the body, and indeed first out of the greater veines and Arteries, and afterwards out of all other parts, namely from whence humours may be driven to the veines, and from thence to the superficies of the body, for they are not conveniently thrust out from the cavities of the stomach, guts, wombe, and such like, to the extremities of the body, and there are other wayes by which they are far more easily evacuated, * 1.289 but the watry humour is evacuated by sweate, which also may be evacuated by Urine, and so may every thin humour and cholerick, as

others also if they are attenuated, but principally sweates are profitably provoked by art in inveterate and cold dis∣cases, and diurnall distillations, in the Palsie, the Sciatica, and other paines of the joynts.

Yet you must be carefull here what the strength can per∣mit, for this is a powerfull remedie, * 1.290 and requires great strength, but principally hot and cholerick persons en∣dure sweate lesse, and not long, nor doe very hot things agree with them; much matter prohibits provocation to sweate, for tis to be feared, least being dilated to the skin, it should shut its small breathing holes, or pores, and so either generate, or increase putrifaction.

As for how much, * 1.291 we must be carefull that we doe not over much provoke sweate, for sweate, if it be too much, weak∣ens the strength exceedingly, resolves the body, and makes it leane, wherefore tis more commodious to cause moderate sweates often, then to debilitate the strength with one that exceeds measure.

But the fit time for provoking sweates is the beginning of a disease, but after universall purging of the body, * 1.292 and in the declination of a disease, but the particular time, when the meate is concocted, and in the declination of diseases, in those which have paroxismes.

But medicines provoking sweate are especially to be ex∣hibited with profit in pestilentiall diseases and in all ma∣lignant matter, by which the malignant matter, * 1.293 the pesti∣lent and venemous matter to the great benefit to the sick is driven from the internall parts, and those that are next the heart to the extremities of the body, and is evacuated by sweate. But Sudorisiques, which are given in such dis∣eases, ought to be of the number of those that resist poyson, that they may together infringe and debilitate the venome. In Administring of which, there is no need of all those rules or observations, which are necessary to be observed in provoking sweates in other diseases, but presently in the be∣ginning of a disease those Sudorifique resisters of poyson are to be given, neither is too much debilitating of strength to be feared.

CHAP. XV. Of particular Evacuations.

AS for particular Evacuations, * 1.294 if any vitious humours are collected in the braine, it may be evacuated two wayes, by the Nose, and the Palate.

By the Nose, first Errhines call out phlegme, which is spread about the braine, and filmes that cover it, and stirs up its faculty that it may strive to cast out super fluous hu∣mours.

Moreover sternutatories, * 1.295 which are stronger, and irritate the braine, and by the force thereof humours which lye dee∣per may be cast forth, of both of these this in generall is to be noted, that such remedies are not to be used, unlesse uni∣versalls have preceded, and that the whole body be purged, but or the matter and forme of Errhines, and those things that cause sneezing, see before part the 1. Sect. 1. Chap. 18. and hereafter part the 3 d. Sect. 3. Chap 30.

But those things which evacuate by the Palate, * 1.296 are cal∣led Apophlegmatismes, and purge the more inward cavities and ventricles of the braine, they are not conveniently gi∣ven to those, the inward part of whose mouth, throate, gullet or Larynx is exulcerated, and such as are obnoxious at other times to distillations to the Chops and breast.

Those which purge the Lungs are called expectorating things, * 1.297 and because humours cannot cast out from the lungs through the Wind pipe, without a cough they are called Becchica of which kind for the most part are Arteriacks i.e. medicines for Rhemes all of them, especially those which cleanse, cut, or any way prepare the matter for expulsion, but that humours may the more easily be evacuated by cough, their consistence ought to be indifferent, neither too thin, nor too thick, but only so thick that they may be car∣ried upward by Aire; not so viscide, as to stick in the mouth of the Lungs, and therefore if the humours are vis∣cide they are to be moistned and cleansed with sowre things but if too thin, to be somewhat thickned.

The stomach is evacuated by vomit or by the paunch, * 1.298 the guts with glisters, and medicines purging the belly; the cavities of the liver, through the belly; the gibbous parts, by urine; the reines, and urinary passages, by urine, the wombe by the cources. Of which tis now spoken in univer∣sall evacuation.

CHAP. XVI. Of the abating abundance of blood with Leaches, Cupping-glasses, Scarrifications &c.

THe other fault amongst morbifique causes is quantity and the common Indication which is taken from hence that that which aboundeth may be deminuished, * 1.299 and that which is diminuished, may be increased, but since nothing can be said to abound, unlesse that at other times it be na∣turally present; but in the body blood only and such ex∣crements are contained which proceed from nature; blood and naturall excrements in this second manner may be the causes of diseases, as also milke and seed, and moreover the spirits and solid parts of the body, all which if they are defi∣cient in quantity, ought to be increased, but if they exceed are to be deminuished; naturall excrements are seldome de∣sicient in quantity, but they often exceed; but since the same reason is of evacuating naturall excrements, which there is of the humours, in their kind preternaturall, here only we will speak of taking away of blood when it abounds.

Therefore if Plethory, be present and the blood abound, * 1.300 the blood is to be diminuished, and that which aboundeth to be taken away, and too great plenty of blood indicates diminution of the same.

But concerning the manner how we abate the blood, * 1.301 some performe it more strongly, others more weakly; fri∣cations, Sweates, Bathes, Exercise, Fastings performe it more weakely; Leaches, opening of the Hemethodes, pro∣vocation of courses, Cupping-glasles, and Scarrifications performe it more strongly; but the most generous, and powerfull remedie here, is opening of a veine.

Frications, sweates, Bathes, and Exercises, they diminu∣ish the blood one way, because they stir up the heate in the body, which dissolves and dissipates the substance of our bodyes.

But fasting doth not evacuate by its selfe, * 1.302 but by reason that it takes away humours, and diminuisheth the body, be∣cause it puts nothing in the stead of that which is consum∣ed by heate, and denyes necessary aliment to the bo∣dy; but because fasting evacuates the whole body equally, tis then requisite when the humour abounding

doth abound not in one part but in the whole body; yet shorter fasting first evacuates humours out of the sto∣mach and about the stomach; but because fasting evacu∣ates by degrees it is not profitable, nor sufficient for an in∣dication, when plenitude is suddenly to be abated. But tis endured when the strength is powerfull, to which all other things, which prohibit fasting are to be referred, as tem∣perature of body, hot and dry, hot and moist, a thin habit of body, griping or biting in the Orifice of the stomach, vomiting, flux of the belly.

Leaches by opening the mouths of veines, * 1.303 and sucking blood, evacuate blood by themselves, and sensibly, yet by little, and little, in which respect they may diminuish the plenitude of the whole body and helpe diseases of many parts to which they are applyed, and evacuate, sometimes a greater, sometimes a lesser quantity of blood, as they are applyed to a greater, or lesser veine, in the application therefore of them, you are to observe, whether they are pla∣ced for the evacuation of the whole body, or for a disease of some private part, for if they are applyed for the evacua∣tion of the whole, they are to be put to the great and pro∣minent veines, in the Legs and Armes or Hemerhodes, yet in women that are with child, they must be applyed on∣ly to the Armes; but in regard of peculiar diseases they are to be applyed to divers parts, as this or that part is affec∣ted.

The Hemerhodes if they use to flow at other times, * 1.304 the opening of them may be instead of breathing a veine, but otherwise the Physitian in opening of them shall labour with little profit, unlesse happily they are opened by leaches putting to them; but since the Hemerhodes are twofold, externall and internall, the externall are opened to abate a Plethory, as also for diseases of the Reines, Wombe, Back, Hips, and other diseases arising from the hollow veine with profit; as in diseases which proceed from the Hypocon∣dries, the Liver, Spleen, Mesentery, the internall may be conveniently opened; but the externall are opened with frications, the leaves of a Fig, course rags, Leaches applyed, the juice of an Onion, the juice of Century, or Sow-bread, the Gall of a Hog, or Bullock, or with rags wet in these, but the internall with suppositers and sharpe Glisters.

The courses whilst they flow exacuate also and diminish perfluour blood; * 1.305 but nature appointed that flux, which

if it be supprest is to be opened; in which businesse this is to be observed, that in provoking them, the Physitian should make use of that time, when at other times they use to flow, for if he should endeavour it at another time, he looses his labour.

Cuppings, which Scarrification also, * 1.306 but by die, evacuating blood by themselves, and sensibly, but by degrees; for which reason they are something applyed for good reasons, sometimes instead of opening a veine; if they are applyed with good reason, they are indicated from no great fault of the blood. But when they are used in∣stead of Phlebotomie they are applyed for some great fault in the blood, which indeed requires the breathing of a veine, which notwithstanding weak strength will not endure; but Cupping-glasses properly evacuate cutaneous blood, yet because some of the blood which comes out of the skin is powred into the capillary veines from the great veines, in this respect also they are said to evacuate the whole body: but if that evacuation be more sparing it doth not reach the whole. And when Cupping-glasses evacuate by drawing, the use of them is most profitable if any revulsion be requi∣red at the same time: as for the place of applycation, if they are applyed in respect of the whole, they should be put to the inferior parts; if in respect of any part, then to that part which requires this remedie; yet in those that are pregnant, they are not to be exhibited to the inferior parts but rather to the Armes.

Lastly simple scarification also without cupping, * 1.307 may eva∣cuate blood; which truly is used sometimes instead of o∣pening a veine; and tis appointed in the Legs especially, by which meanes it may not only evacuate but also re-vell from the head, and superior parts, yet sometimes in the Arme and back also, but in its proper use tis exhibited, when there is a purpose to evacuate only out of some one part, but especially when we would evacuate some acrid, ma∣lignant, and venemous matter, least being retained, it should cast the sick into danger, which is used also in a Gangrene, and by the ancients in a callous Ulcer.

CHAP XVII. Of opening a veine.

BUt the most efficacious remedie for evacuation of blood is the breathing of a veine, which neverthelesse hath o∣ther uses, * 1.308 whereof we will here speake together, for tis a que∣stion of great moment when the breathing of a veine, or eva∣cuation of blood by opening of a veine is to be appointed, where first this is to be noted, that the opening o•• a veine is not some one Indicate, but the matter of remedie which is profitable in many Indicates.

There are two generall benefits in the opening of a veine, * 1.309 to evacuate, blood, and by accident, whilst it draws away the blood, the vehicle of heate, to coole; againe in evacuating it performes two things, for it both takes blood out of the body, and allwayes the cource, and violence of humours in the veines; first the way it both takes away the ill blood, and only diminuisheth it offending in quantity, but the latter way it can revell, and draw back and derive the blood flowne into a part, and the blood which is flowne in whilst it is yet moveable, can draw it to the parts neere thereunto; so that the opening of a veine may wholy per∣forme five things, namely to evacuate corrupt blood, to diminuish blood, to revell, derive, and refrigerate.

For first the vitious and putrifying blood may be eva∣cuated by opening of a veine, * 1.310 as that which is contained in veines, and they being opened it flowes out, and indeed tis most profitably appointed in beginning of diseases, since nature for the most part in feavers use to drive no small portion of the peccant matter to the extreames, and those greater veines under the skin.

Secondly, breathing a veine is an excellent remedie to diminish the blood. * 1.311

Thirdly, the opening of a veine is used for revulsion, for a veine being opened, the violence of the blood is turned and drawne back to the contrary part, and therefore tis a very efficacious remedie to stop flowings of humours, con∣tained in the veines.

Fourthly, the opening of a veine may derive the blood, which newly flowed into the part, * 1.312 and is not yet setled there, but as yet fluid; a veine being opened nigh at hand it may, I say drive the blood to a neighbouring part.

Fifthly, * 1.313 opening of a veine cooles by accident, but if dis∣temper

only be present, which may be corrected by other re∣medies, and no other fault of the blood be joyned with it which requires breathing of a veine also, cooling medicines are ordered to be used; but if the blood be so exceeding hot that it requires sudden refrigeration, which other medicines perchance cannot performe, or some other fault of the blood be joyned, which by the same means, opening of a veine may helpe, for this cause also you may open a veine.

From whence it is manifest, * 1.314 that the breathing fo a veine may be profitable, whilst the blood either putrifyes, and is corrupted, or offends in quantity, or flowes to any part, with violence, or oppresseth a part, or burnes vehemently.

Yet it is not allwayes necessary to open a veine when these ••inconveniences are present, since we can take them away by other meanes, but then only breathing a veine is conveni∣••ent, when there is a great corruption of the blood, and it re∣quires sudden releasing, as being that which is the best and most efficacious remedy amongst the evacuations of blood, then presently blood may be evacuated.

In short, * 1.315 the Indicant to which by mediation of the Indi∣cate, as being the matter of helpe, opening of a veine a∣grees, it is a vehement fault of the flowing blood, which is corrupted either in its substance, or it offends in quantity, or rusheth into some part, or oppresseth some part, or growes exceeding hot; yet besides these principle faults, the blood also sometimes, as a cause without which it cannot, and as adjuvant, it may offend; and then also it requires opening of a veine.

Yet we may not allwayes open a veine when these Indi∣cants are present, * 1.316 for since the opening of a veine evacu∣ates blood together, and also exhausteth somewhat of the spirits, and so debilitates the strength, if the strength be great, it permits opening of a veine, if it be weake it pro∣hibits it, and regard is to be had here not only of the pre∣sent, but of the future strength, for when the strength is weake, either oppressed with store of humours, or loosed, in the latter imbecility only breathing of a veine is prohibi∣ted, but in the former it is profitable.

All other things which are said to permit, or prohibit the breathing of a veine, besides strength, they doe it only in this respect, namely as they are the tokens or signes of strength, or debility of nature, as Age, which flourishing admits of opening a veine, Child-hood and old Age prohibit

the same, * 1.317 the Sex, as to women with child, especially in the last monthes, the opening of a veine is prohibited; unlesse some disease inforce it and there be store of blood, proper∣ty of nature, custome, habit of body, course of life, constitu∣tion of Aire, some Symptomes, as large evacuations, watch∣ings and such like, which dissipate the spirits, and substance of our bodyes, and loosen our strength, unlesse they are ta∣ken away by opening of a veine. * 1.318

The quantity of letting blood is indicated from the great∣nesse of the fault depending on the blood, and according as that hath greater or lesse force, so blood is to be evacuated more largely, or sparingly, yet the strength, as also things permitting are here to be weighed, an•• all those things, which are the signes of strength, and weaknesse; and tis to be considered whether the strength will beare that evacua∣tion, which the magnitude of the disease requires.

But whether the quantity of blood which is indicated be to be taken away at once, or severall times, the great∣nesse of the disease, and the strength doe shew; in a most violent evil••, tis convenient to evacuate the blood at once, in milder at severall times; also strong bodyes will beare one large evacuation of blood, but if they are weake, tis better to doe it at severall times.

The presence of those Indicants which serve for the let∣ting blood, * 1.319 shews the time of letting blood, and the ab∣sence of the prohibiting; therefore the most convenient time of letting blood for the most part is the beginning of a disease, yet it is not to be appointed whilst crude juice, and unconcocted meates are in the first passages, and in diseases wherein there are certaine intermissions, and wherein the fits returne at certaine times, the time when the fit is, is not convenient for letting blood, but the time of intermission is more commodious, or if that be too short, the declination of the fit, or the abating of a disease.

As for the houre, * 1.320 if a disease that is violent, provokes or urgeth, in what houre of the day soever, or even at mid∣night, no preparation being made before, and no delay being made, you may open a veine, at other times, one houre or two after sleep is most convenient.

But where, * 1.321 or the place, and veine to be opened, al∣though what veines soever be opened it may evacuate the whole body, yet the larger performe this best, and regard is to be had, to the fountaine of blood, and the rise of the

evil, which are principally the liver and spleen, the veines therefore in the right or left cubit are to be opened, accor∣ding as the disease requires, the internall, externall, or middle, and especially the internall, but what veines are to be opened for Revulsion and Derivation sake shall be shewne in there proper place.

CHAP. XVIII. Of Revulsion.

AS for the third fault of humours, * 1.322 namely when hu∣mours recede from their naturall state in respect of qualities, how that is to be amended, from those things which were spoken before of the preparation of humours, and which shall be spoken hereafter of curing of diseases of intemperature, is manifest enough.

But the error in motion is various, * 1.323 and humours decline from their naturall state, if either they are not rightly mo∣ved, that is, when they are moved thither whither they ought not, that is, when they ought to be quiet according to the Law of nature, they are moved at that time; or else are not moved, when they should be moved; or are moved in parts or thither where they ought not to be moved; the first error is called the restraining motion, the second the inciting, the third the helping, the fourth the correcting, and averting to another place.

First therefore humours as they offend in motion afford one indication only, of stopping of motion, * 1.324 of staying the vio∣lence of a humour, or an averting of a humour from a place, to which it flowes contrary to nature, unlesse hap∣pily nature unburthens it selfe conveniently by that meanes, or the body puts away humours that trouble it to some ignoble part of it, but we may satisfy this indication severall wayes, namely if either we take away those things from the humour, which are necessary for motion, or whe∣ther we draw back the same by force, namely, if out of what is thin and fluid we make it thick, if we stop the passages to it, and straighten, and make narrow the wayes, through which it ought to flow, lastly if we prohibit its comming, and bind the passages which are in the part that it may not be conveniently received, but when we cannot hinder these often, or it is sufficient to stay a flux, we call back and re∣tract

those humours by force: Humours are drawn back either by reason of vacuity, or heat, or paine: By reason of vacuity, or rather evacuation humours are drawn back, which power out and evacuate them out the body through other parts, as the opening of a veine, scarrifications, lea∣ches, flowing of courses, Hemmerodes, purging by the Paunch, vomitings, urines, sweats,: By heat and paine they are drawn back, by those things which have power of inciting heat and paine, or have power of performing them both, as are frications, ligatures, lotions, fomentations, ve∣sicatories, causticks, and such like.

An so, * 1.325 although there is one Indicant, namely a fault of the humours in motion, so there is one Indicate, namely, remedy hindring motion, and averting the humour from the part to which it flowes, yet the manners of performing these are various, namely foure, Revulsion, Derivation, Interception, and repulsion.

Revulsion, * 1.326 which the Greeks cal Antispasis, is an averting of a humour flowing into some part, into the contrary; But humours are Revelled, not those which are in the affect∣ed part (for these are properly evacuated out of the part affected, * 1.327 or nigh thereunto) but they are such as do flow to some part, or are about to flow. But since this is com∣mon to every Revulsion, that a contrary motion may be occasioned for the flowing humour, and may move it to a part, not to that whither it tends, but to a contrary; hence it followes, that Revulsion ought not to be to the next, but to the remote and opposite parts, and principally accord∣ing to length, and breadth. As for the other oppositions some observe them also, whilest they make a twofold Re∣vulsion, the one which is simple and absolutely such, or a universall Revulsion as it is called, * 1.328 which observes con∣trariety in respect of the whol body, & in it regards contra∣ry termes, from whencesoever the humours flow, as when we revell from the head to the leggs and feet. * 1.329 But there is another particular Revulsion, or locall, which in one member onely regards contrary termes and opposition of the parts of the same member, and in the same member revels from the anterior parts to the posterior, or from the hinder to the former parts: Which nevertheless scarce de∣serve, the name of a Revulsion: And this former in the be∣ginning of diseases, when the body is as yet very full, is most proper: But the latter is not convenient in the be∣ginning

of diseases; also whereas in revulsion the flowing humour ought to be drawne to the contrary part is manifest, flowings are to be drawn back together to the beginning; hence when humours flow from the whole body, or the be∣ginnings of fluxes lye hid, the revulsion is fitly made to the remote parts, but when the beginning of the flux is cer∣taine, to that the flux is to be re-called, although it be not the remotest part.

In particular, as for the revulsion by opening of a veine, * 1.330 although that also is to be appointed in a distant, and re∣mote place, yet not simply the most remote part is to be chosen for the opening of a veine, but that part which is exactly on the contrary, or which also hath communion of veines joyned to it, or Euthyory which is a certaine di∣rection of vessells, by which the reduction of humours may conveniently be made, and may easily flow from one part into another, and therefore veines, which are open for re∣vulsion sake, rather communicate with the part sending, then receiving, as it is necessary; so we recall blood flowing to the place from whence it begins, and we cause a contra∣ry motion for it; namely we ought here to choose veines which are remote to the part affected, and have communi∣on with the part sending, which are directly opposite to the part affected, either according to longitude, or latitude, hence an inferior part being affected, a veine in the Arme of the same side, a superior part being affected a veine in the Arme of the contrary side, the liver affected the interior veine of the right cubit is to be opened.

As for the Administration of a Revulsion, * 1.331 the quantity of revulsion answers to the quantity of the flux, and strength tollerating, but that is greater which is made with the let∣ting out of a humour, then that which is without it, and there are certaine degrees and differences of magnitude in every kind, every one whereof answers to the certaine error in the motion of the peccant humour.

As for the time of flowing since revulsion ought to be of humours flowing, tis principally to be administred, * 1.332 when the flux begins, but if the flux be more lasting, it ought to be exhibited after the beginning also; but if the flux be lesse so that it may be stopt by derivation, or repulsion, there is no need of revulsion.

The places, to which revulsorie remedies are applyed, * 1.333 are various, according to the variety of the parts affected.

CHAP. XIX Of Derivation.

DErivation regards that matter which newly flowes in∣to the part affected, * 1.334 but as yet is not spred abroad in∣to the space of the part without theveines; but as yet it flowes in its veines, and it is an averting or drawing away of the humour offending the part, to the adjacent parts, and an evacuaion of it through the same, and in this evacuation, namely that which is made by opening of a veine, the com∣munion of the veines with the part affected is observed, wher∣of mention is so often made by Authors; also if the matter in the body be plentifull, derivation is not to be appointed unlesse that plenitude be first abated.

The quantity of Derivation of a humour which flowes into the part, * 1.335 answers to the quantity which so flowes, and to the strength of the sick, but in letting of blood the mea∣sure, and limits of Derivation in inflamations Hippo, com∣mands us to learne by the changing of the colour: the second of the reason of dyet in ac. T. 10. so that the strength will beare it.

The convenient time of Derivation is when the matter flowes into the part, * 1.336 and the store of matter is taken away, and the flux is abated, yet it ought to be performed before the matter besme are the part.

The scituation of the part shews the place; * 1.337 which in generall ought to be neere the part affected, and to commu∣nicate with the passages.

CHAP. XX. Of Repulsion.

REpelling things drive away the humour flowing, * 1.338 to an∣other place, and hinders its comming to the part affect∣ed, and that which newly hath flowne, they free the part from by pressing of it out

But you may not exhibit Repelling things in all fluxes, * 1.339 for first they are not to be given in ignoble parts; Second∣ly, when the flux is nigh to a principall part, least the mat∣ter repulsed be carried to the principall parts. Thirdly, to parts placed too deep. Fourthly, if the matter be malig∣nant,

and venemous. Fifthly, when a wound is inflicted by the stroake, or biting of a venemous Creature. Sixtly, if nature rightly acting, drives any matter into a part cri∣tically. Seventhly, if the humour be much, and the body as yet full. Eightly, if the humour be fixed in the part. Ninthly, if there be vehement paine.

The most convenient time for Administration of repel∣ling things, is the beginning of the flux; * 1.340 but when the beginning proceeds towards the augmentation, Digerents are to be mixed.

But since as is said before, some repelling medicines are cold and moist, others cold and dry, and astringent, those doe best agree when the humour shall be thin, and little, and is in the extremities of the body, or when fluctuations happen by reason of two great heate of the parts, or when they have great heat adjoyned, or if the paine be vehement, but these when paine doth not so provoke, and fluctuations are made through the debility of the parts.

The place to which repellents are to be exhibited is the same from whence we ought to repell. * 1.341

CHAP. XXI. Of Interceptings.

SUch things as doe intercept, * 1.342 for the most part agree with those things that doe repell, and they differ only in re∣spect of place from them; for repellents are exhibited to the part affected; but intercipients to the wayes through which the humour flowes; such like are Defensitives, com∣monly so called, which being endued with a cold faculty, dry, earthly and astringent, stop the comming of the hu∣mours in their passages, and hinder them that they cannot come to the part affected, and since some are more power∣full, others more mild, the strongest are to be used in a grosser habit of body, when the vessells are wider, and the condition of the Aire hotter, which loosens, and dilates the passages, and that there is greater violence of the hu∣mour flowing; if the matter be otherwise, the milder are to be applyed.

But they are most fitly applyed to places void of flesh wherein the vessells are more evident, and open. * 1.343

Tis contrary to the error of humours in motion, * 1.344 when those things which ought to be moved, are not moved at all, as when the months, Hemerhodes, or other accustomed Evacuations are supprest, for then the humours which lye still are to be attenuated, and heated, and the passages to be relaxed, and the straightnesse to be taken away, of which in their place, which if they helpe not, we must come to those things, which can stir up humours by violence, which we have accounted before, namely which drawe humours into some part, by reason of heate, paine, and vacuity.

CHAP. XXII. Of discussing.

THe last fault of the humours, * 1.345 is according to the place where, namely when some humours abide in some part where they ought not, the humours therefore which cleave to that part are to be taken away, which is done either in∣sensibly, by the secret pores, or by Evaporating, whilst the humour being dissolved into vapours is discussed, or the hu∣mour is plainly evacuated and under the forme of a humour is drawn our.

Those which take away the humour by insensible tran∣spiration, * 1.346 are called Discutients, Resolvents, and Dige∣rents; but they are most profitably administred, when the humour is thin, sticking under a soft skin, to which the force of the discussing medicines may penetrate; for you may not use Diaphoreticks if there be plenitude in the bo∣dy, but rather must evacuate the body first,

The most convenient time for exhibiting Discutients is the state, * 1.347 and the declination at hand, yet in the augmen∣tation they may be used, but not alone, but mixt with such as repell.

But since some Diaphoretick medicines are stronger, and hotter, some not such, we use the gentlest when the matter is in the superficies of the body, the part affected soft and loose, the stronger are given when the matter is scituated in a deeper place, under a thick and grosse skin, and it selfe is colder and thicker.

CHAP. XXIII. Of Softning and Ripening of matter.

EMollients are necessary as often as the matter is thick, * 1.348 and hard; for as often as the matter is thick and hard∣ned, in vaine we exhibit Diaphoreticks, since that such mat∣ter cannot be discussed by them, but they are forced to be softned; of Emollient medicines tis spoken before.

Yet if the matter cannot be dissolved, and discussed, * 1.349 tis to be turned into quitture, whereof if the Physitian see that the humour cannot be discussed by Evaporation through pores, in this part he ought to helpe nature, and to exhibit ripening medicines, but if there be hope that the humours may be discussed, he must abstaine from suppuration, tis to be noted also that all humours cannot equally and aright be turned into purulent matter; blood indeed is easily turn∣ed into quitture, but in diseases arising from choler, and Melancholy suppuratives, or ripening medicines are scarce to be exhibited without danger, since by the use of these, those humours often times do so degenerate, and are cor∣rupted, that they may excite a cancer, and other ma∣lignant ulcers.

Neither are they safely administred to every place; In the internall parts suppuration is not rashly to be procu∣red; amongst the externall parts, suppuratives are not safely used about the joynts.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART II. SECT. II. Of shewing how to cure.

CHAP. I. Of diseases of Intemperature.

AFter we have finished the Indication Preservato∣ry, now we come to the Curatory, and are to shew the way of curing diseases, and first diseases of the simular parts, and indeed what belongs to diseases of Intemperature. * 1.350 Of Intemperature there ought to be an alteration by contraries, namely a hot di∣stemper, indicates medicines cooling, a cold heating, a moist drying, a dry, moistning, hot and moist requires a medicine cold and dry, hot and dry a medicine cold and moist; cold and moist require hot and dry, cold and dry Indicate hot and moist.

But not only in alteration is contrariety to be observed in generall, * 1.351 but also certaine degrees of contrariety, as much as may be; and therefore a disease which receds very much from the naturall state, wants more vehement remedies, and on the contrary a disease which differs not much from the naturall state, requires gentler remedies; hence a hot disease in a body by nature colder, then those that are well, is to be resisted with cold things. And a cold disease in a

body hot by nature, requires hotter remedies: A moist disease in a dry body, and hard by nature, requires exceeding dry∣ing Medicines: A dry disease in a moist body, and soft, re∣quires things that moisten exceedingly. On the contrary, a hot disease in a body, hot by nature, requires milder cooling remedies: A cold disease in a colder body, requires weaker heating remedies. A moist disease, in a body moist by na∣ture and soft, wants dryers not so powerfull: A dry disease in a body, dry and hard by nature, hath need of remedies moistning less.

Moreover in alterations, * 1.352 not onely a Medicine exactly an∣swering to the present distemper, as neer as may be should be opposed; but it ought to be appropriated, and have a pe∣culiar agreement to the nature of the part affected. Also we must beware least the Medicine have some other quality joyned with the quality which is necessary to correct the di∣stemper which may hurt the part.

Also sith hence in the cure of simple distempers, Simple contrary Medicines do best agree, if they are not alwaies in a readiness, that quality which doth not agree, or which is hurtfull may be taken away by the mixture of others; As on the contrary compound distempers, if we cannot have a Medicine which is convenient for the compound contrary qualities, that which is wanting must be supplied by the mixture of others.

From all these it is manifest, * 1.353 that in curing diseases of the head, tis not easily to be altered beyond mediocrity, least the native heat should be weakned and dissipated; yet tis more safe to heat then cool.

In diseases of the Breast and Lungs, * 1.354 you must alwaies be∣ware that you dry not too much, least the matter should be thickned and unfit to draw out. But when there is need of cooling, first beware that cold astringents are not given, but moistning, for cold things are very hurtfull to the Breast, 5. Apho. 24. not onely applyed outwardly, but taken in∣wardly.

In the cure of the heart Medicines are alwaies to be mixed which have a corroborating power, * 1.355 and therefore moderate astringents, and odoriferous, and Bezoa ticks as they are cal∣led, should alwaies be mixed with the Medicines which are given to the heart: But alwaies beware of vehement coolers and heaters,

The stomach is easily hurt as well by too much heate, * 1.356 as by too much cold, and in a hot distemper tis to be warily cooled, by degrees, and by little and little, but in a cold you must take heed least the innate heate, be too much dissipated by hot things; and therefore somewhat astrin∣gent and strengthning is all wayes to be added, which may hinder the dissipation of the innate heate and Spirits.

In curing the Liver, * 1.357 these medicines are to be chosen, that have some binding and strengthning faculty with te∣nuity of parts; such like are those that are astringent and are bitter; but you must abstaine from sweet things, by which the Liver, as also the spleen doe easily swell.

The Spleeen requires, and endures the strongest medi∣cines, * 1.358 and therefore they may safely be applyed outward, yet so that the humours contained in it may not increase by sudden cooling, or be hardned by drying; but they are scarce safely given inwardly, least the other bowells be offended by them, and therefore what is wanting in vehe∣mency, is to be be made good by dayly use of them.

In a disease of the wombe, * 1.359 you must abstaine from vinegar, for pleasant things are more gratefull to the wombe, yet such as are great must abstaine from them.

The Eye since it is very sensibly it doth not endure sharpe medicines, * 1.360 or such as may bind, and exasperate it.

But in the cure of distempers, not only contraries con∣venient are exhibited, but the use of likes are altogether to be avoided.

Yet if the distemper be with matter, * 1.361 alteration alone doth not suffice, but the cause from whence it is cherished is first to be taken away; and therefore Indication in di∣stempers of this nature, is evacuation and alteration, where notwithstanding by the name of a cause are not only understood causes simply so called, but also diseases and affects, some of which excite, and cherish other diseases, for these in like manner are to be taken away in the first place.

CHAP. II. Of curing diseases of the whole substance.

IN curing diseases of the whole substance, the occult malignant quality is to be driven out by its contrary, and

a remedie against poyson; and the venemous cause to be taken away, and rooted out of the body; and therefore poyson which is drunke or taken in at the mouth, is to be cast out by vomit, or presently to be drawne out through the p••unch; but if it be drawne in with Aire, or hath pas∣sed beyond the liver, tis to be expelled by sweates; but those which are communicated by the biting, or striking of venemous animals, are brought by drawing after what manner soever to the body, first of all we must labour to draw back, and extract, and to hinder it all manner of wayes, least it penetrate and creepe within the body; but principally, every sort of poyson is to be expelled by those remedies, which experience teacheth to be most re∣pugnant to them, and with those the heart is to be strength∣ned; yet to observe the manifest qualities also in poysons, is a great part of the cure.

CHAP III. Of the cure of diseases of Conformation.

AS for the Errors of Conformation, * 1.362 if the bones are set awry, and ill shaped, in those which are growing, the cure is possible; but in those that are come to ripenesse of yeares, and which grow no more, they are incurable.

But tis a generall Indication which supplyes the fault of the figure, a changing of the part of the viticus figure to the contrary, until it acquires the figure which naturally it ought to have, but this is performed two wayes, by fashion∣ing, and alligation or binding; * 1.363 by fashioning that mending of the figure is to be taken, which by drawing and prossing with the hands, by little and little and often, is perfected; by binding, that correction is understood which is perform∣ed by swathings, and Ferrules, or Canes, namely by which part of the vitious figure by swathings is drawne contrary∣wife, and retained by splintors, least it should bend back againe towards its erroneous figure.

The second sort of diseases of Conformation are in the hollow places, which two generall indications doe helpe, * 1.364 namely to open that which contrary to nature is shut, and to shut that, which contrary to nature is opened.

But amongst diseases in defect the most common is obstru∣ction of passages, * 1.365 whose common Indication is, apertion of obstruction But sith thence the causes of obstruction may be various, particular indications are taken from them, and those being taken away, the obstructions are also opened: Therefore that obstruction which is made by thick and viscid humours, requires attenuating, cleansing, and cutting medi∣cines; amongst which, sometimes the weaker, sometimes the stronger are used, according to the nature of the humour it self, and the condition of the place wherein it resides: But if obstruction be made by many humours, and they con∣trary to nature in their whole kind, the cure thereof consists altogether in evacuation. But if the humour be not contra∣ry to nature in its whole kind, but onely offends in quantity, the Indication is Apokenosis, i. e. That which abounds is to be abated, according to its abundancy: But although all the obstructing causes should be evacuated, yet they differ as well in other things, as also especially in this, that each of them require their peculiar and convenient places: Those which obstruct the Breast and Lungs, are to be ejected by cough, nor can they easily be evacuated any other way: But those which are contained in the Liver, or in Veines, or in Arteries, or in the Reines, are cast out by Urine, the belly, or vomit.

The other kinds of straightness, * 1.366 when the causes are ta∣ken away, they are likewise taken away, things growing together, or Coalescents, since it comes to pass by the grow∣ing together of parts and sides of a passage Indicate a Me∣dicine breaking and taking away that Siccatrizing again.

Constipation Indicates the cause to be taken away, * 1.367 which make that straightness.

Compression since it proceeds from externall causes, rest∣ing upon the passages, the Indication is common, namely, to take away that cause of pressing together, and shutting the passage, but the speciall Indications are various, according to the variety of causes, and the whole cure consists in the abla∣tion of those causes which shall be shewn in their owne place.

Lastly, Subsidence, if it be caused by too much humidity, the part is to be dryed: If the part be wrung hard, and as it were contracted, with drying things, and too many Astrin∣gents, and cold, the contraries, namely, Relaxing and moist∣ning things are to be exhibited.

On the other side, if the passages, * 1.368 and vessels which ought to be shut are opened, and humours flow out from thence, the common Indication is, that the opened vessell is to be shut, which may be performed in the externall parts, with conve∣nient Medicines applyed, and bound: But if the opening be in the inward parts, the manner of performing that is vari∣ous, according to the variety of causes: If it be an Anasto∣mesis, or opening of the mouth of a vessell, the orifice of the opened vessell is to be hardned and bound. If by a Diapede∣sis, thickning and incrassating Medicines are required: If by a Rupture, the broken vessell is to be united, and shut: If from Erosion, Sarcotticks first, afterwards consolidating me∣dicines are required.

Thirdly, If the part which naturally ought to be smooth, * 1.369 should become rough, tis to be made smooth againe, which is performed in the Wind-pipe and Tongue: If that which is evacuated be filled up, or that which is extant be taken a∣way; That is performed in soft parts by Medicines which moisten, and have a clammy nature: But this with abster∣gent Medicines; But in bones whether they are eroded, * 1.370 or have any superfluity annexed to them, the roughness is con∣veniently taken away by shaving.

Smoothness contrary to nature, * 1.371 requires a contrary way of cure, and the naturall roughness is to be brought againe, by abstergent Medicines, and indeed such as throughly cleanse, namely, such as can free the glutinous humours, tenaciously cleaving to the out-sides of the parts, and restore the naturall roughness to the part.

CHAP. IV. Of the cure of Diseases of number.

DIseases in Number, since they are two-fold, in excess, and in defect, either of them require their Indication, * 1.372 and that which is wanting, and naturally ought to be pre∣sent is to be restored: But that which abounds is to be taken away and removed; but since that which is wanting onely can be a naturall thing, tis the part of Nature onely to make

up and regenerate that which is wanting, but the Physitian is only the servant of nature in these things whilst he de∣fends the strength of nature, Administers fit matter, and removes impediments, but this generall indication is vari∣ed according to the variety of parts, and cannot allwayes be reduced into action: for it proceeds in one manner in the generation of flesh, in another of a bone, in another of a nerve, and other parts, of which in the solution of uni∣ty.

Moreover since some parts are simple, others compound, if compound are lost, neither the same in particular, nor any thing like unto them, can easily come in their stead; in which the third scope is to find out a certaine comeli∣nesse, or to make something, which may some wayes doe the office of a lost part, yet later Physitians have invented a way of curing imperfect parts, whereof above, part 2 d. Sect. 1. Chap. 16.

On the contrary excesse requires its removall, but since those things are various which ought to be taken away, each of them deserves its peculiar cure, according to the substance, dignity, situation of the parts, and differing also in other respects, for we allwayes beware of this, that other parts may not be hurt, or at least to doe our endeavour that they may receive very little hurt, and that there may come no greater losse to the body by the taking away, then that was which came by the thing abounding.

But the Instruments wherewith a Physitian may appoint the ablation of things which abound contrary to nature, are three, Iron, Fire, and medicines; by Iron all acute Instruments of every kind which are fit for the cutting of•• superfluities, are understood: by fire, actuall eauteries are understood, whilst that which abounds is burnt with Iron, Silver, or fired Gold. Medicines for this purpose most con∣venient, are those which are called potentiall cauteries, Ca∣thareticks, namely, Septicks and Escaroticks, all which are mentioned before.

CHAP. V. Of curing diseases of magnitude.

WHen either the whole body, * 1.373 or any member thereof is increased contrary to nature, so that the naturall

actions are thereby hindred, the Indication is that the mag∣nitude increased may be diminished: and indeed since the substance of the part is not sound, when tis increased in magnitude, as in wounds, and ulcers, the same medicines are to be exhibited as to those abounding in number; but if either the whole body or any part be equally increased, and it too much increaseth through the whole, you may not use Iron, or Fire, nor corrasive medicines, but there are two speciall aimes, namely, to draw away the too greate plenty of aliment from the parts, and to consume it, or take it away by Digerents, and discutients, wherefore fasting and spare dyet, are then convenient; and such use of the non-naturalls as may attenuate and discusse, and medicines of the same nature.

Tumours also have their peculiar aimes which that gene∣rall Indication satisfieth, * 1.374 which commands us to diminish that which is increased contrary to nature; of which in its owne place.

The magnitude diminished on the other side indicates its increase, but this is performed by new nourishing, * 1.375 or restoring, and by generation, by renutrition; that which is wanting is restored by good and plentifull aliment, and the part acquires a greater, and naturall bignesse, but generation is then necessary when any thing is lost of the substance of the part: for there that is restored by the re-generation of flesh which was lost, and the cavity of the ulcer filled up.

CHAP VI. Of curing diseases in scituation and connexion.

MOreover Organick diseases, * 1.376 since there are diseases in position, and connexion, that which hath lost its naturall place, Indicates its reposition into its naturall place, but that, which is not joyned to those which it ought, Indicates its conjunction with them; the first indication performed, and bones out of joynt are cured by bending and forceing them from the opposite part to that from whence they were removed; which by what meanes it may be per∣formed is shewne before part 1. Sect. 2. Chap. 4. so other parts are to be reduced into their owne places.

But if the parts which according to nature ought to be se∣parated, are joyned together, and grow together contrary to nature, they are to be freed and separated: But that separation is made either by Chirurgery, and the help of an Incision Knife, and Iron, or with a silken string, or with a Horse hair, or with caustick Medicines and Septicks.

But the other kind, * 1.377 when the part is not joyned with those with which it ought, Indicates that, that which containes should be rendred more firme and solid: And therefore those parts ought to be strengthned and contained.

CHAP. VII. Of the cure of Solution of Continuity.

THe first, * 1.378 and most usuall Indication of Solution of Uni∣ty, is uniting, or unity dissolved Indicates that the parts that are separated should be united; which thing although it be the work of nature, yet the Physitian is the Servant of nature in this matter: For these are the principall duties of the Physitian here. First, he is to be carefull that nothing fall into the part affected, which may impede conglutina∣tion.

Secondly, That the extreams, or lips in the dissolved uni∣ty are rightly joyned againe, and are mutually applyed to each other.

Thirdly, That the extreames so joyned may be kept toge∣ther.

Fourthly, That the Temperament of the part it self may be preserved, and the help of nature is necessarily required in agglutination.

Fifthy, That the Symptomes which may ensue be preven∣ted and corrected.

But these aimes are not alwaies performed in all parts a∣like: * 1.379 For in wounds, every extraneous thing is to be taken away out of the Wound, then the lips of the Wound are to be joyned together, and it is to be endeavoured that they may be kept united: As before part 1. Sect. 2. cap. 5. is spoken, the parts being joyned, the rest of the work is to be committed to nature, tis the parr of the Physitian onely to endeavour that the blood which comes out offends neither in quantity, nor quality, and to use Medicines that generate flesh, of

which Galen 3. of his Method of healing, cap. 3. And lastly, to citatrize the wound: yet if certaine Symptomes which may hinder the cure, do follow, as Hemerodes, paine, con∣vulsions, they are to be resisted, and principally care is to be taken that no inflamation ensue.

In the cure of Fractures, * 1.380 the Physitian propounds to him∣self two aimes. First, that the broken bones may be right∣ly joyned together againe, and that the naturall Position and Figure may be restored to them: The other that being joyned they may be kept together and retained, and grow in their naturall figure: But in what manner that may be per∣formed, is spoken before, p. 1. S. 2. c. 3.

But the generation of hard flesh and skin, * 1.381 whereby the bones and skin may be conglutinated and grow together is the work of nature: But the Physitian ought to help nature, which he doth if he beware least any inflamation or such like accident which may hurt the substance and temperature of the member, should follow, and the aliment is to be so dis∣posed through drying Medicines, that it may the sooner be changed into callous, or hard flesh, of which tis spoken be∣fore.

CHAP. VIII. Of the cure of oppressing and urging Symptomes.

THe third sort of preternaturall things remaines, * 1.382 name∣ly, Symptomes. Symptomes as they are preternatural In∣dicate in generall the ablation of themselves: But that In∣dication for the most part is unprofitable: For since they de∣pend on diseases, and their causes, those being taken away, these also are taken away: But because it cannot alwaies be expected, or waited, untill the cause, or the disease be taken away, somethings necessary Indicate, vvhich require a pecu∣liar cure different both from the cure of a disease and of the cause, and that they require to be done speedily: Such Symptomes are those which are said to urge or ensorce: All those things provoke which threaten such danger and mis∣chief, that the ablation of the disease, or of the cause on which it depends cannot be expected, but if it should be ex∣pected, it would threaten the hazard of life, or some great hurt; But then the ablation of the disease is not to be expe∣cted

when either it is uncurable, and the Symptomes be∣longs to an action hurt, that is neceslary, not absolutely for life, but for amendment, or if it be cureable, the cure where∣of is so tedious, that before it can be perfected, danger and hazard of life will be like to happen, by reason of the Symptome; those Symptomes are commonly accounted but few, principally paine, watchings, and immoderate Evacua∣tions, yet there are some others.

Paine indicates a medicine taking away or mittigating paine, * 1.383 but since paine is either a sad sensation, or else is not made without a sad perception by sense, and two things are necessary to sensation, perception of a thing Tangeable, or sense in the part which it meetes with, and advertency of the mind, if one of these be wanting neither sense nor paine is, and therefore those things which take away, and hinder one of these, are contrary to the paine: and as for what be∣longs to the sense in the part, we may resist paine two wayes, either by opposing a contrary object to the sad sensation, or by taking away the sense; sithhence therefore a sweet and pleasant sensation is contrary to a sad, that the sad sensation may be taken away, that is to be offered to it, which is endued with a mild and gentle heate, and brings forth a pleasant, * 1.384 and sweete sensation when touched, which are Anodines (or medicines mittigating paine) properly so called, as a bath of fresh water, common Oyle, the far of Animalls, Muscillages, and other things endued with a temperate and pleasing heate, of which above P. 1. S. 1. Chap. 7.

Moreover Narcotticks mittigate paine, * 1.385 or Stupifactives, which stupifie the Spirits, and together provoke sleepe, and so doe it, that the Dolorifique subject is not perceived.

Secondly, Intentiveness of mind is hindred if it be averted to other objects.

Over much watching indicates a medicine causing sleepe, * 1.386 sleepe may be occasioned foure wayes; first if all things may be removed which may excite any sense to operate. Second∣ly, if the mind be drawne away from the agitation of the externall senses, and the animall spirits are pleasantly in∣vited, from motion to rest. Thirdly, if those things are ex∣hibited, which allay hot, dry, and sharpe vapours, and send pleasant fancies into the braine, whereby it is moistned, and as it were stupifyed. Fourthly, if those things are ex∣hibited which by a peculiar faculty make the animall

Spirits drowzie, and unapt, or dull, which specially are called, Hypnoticks, and Narcoticks.

Thirst since it is the desire of cold and moist, * 1.387 and is made through the defect of cold and moist, it Indicates cold and moist, as its contrary.

Too great a flux of the belly, as it is such, * 1.388 is stopt by astringent things.

Blood slowing Indicates a remedie that stenches blood; but it is stopt two wayes, either by prohibiting, that the blood cannot returne to the place, out of which it came, or if the vessells suffer it not to flow, which will be done, if they are shut, or closed, and sometimes, one of them only sufficeth, and sometimes, when there is a great flux of blood both are necessary. That the blood may not flow back to the place out of which it came, is to be brought to passe if it be not drawn back by it, if it be repelled, if it be drawn to another place, t••s not drawn back if the causes, by reason of which tis drawn back be taken away, as heat, pain, trou∣blesome thirst: tis repelled by the use of the Refrigeratives, and astringents, tis drawne into another part by Revelling, or Deriving, but that the blood may not flow back, is prohi∣bited when the end is shut, which is done, when the way is obstructed, and stopped; through which it flowed.

We cure a swooning by refreshing the Spirits, * 1.389 although it cannot be done presently by removing the cause, for this purpose the most f•••• things, are pure Aire, excellent and O doriferous Wine, and spirits distilled of it.

But not only actions hurt, but other Symptomes also sometimes trouble, if the Arme pits stink and smell ranke, that inconveniency is remided by the use of sweet things, if the breath stinks, that imperfection is hid by the chewing of sweet smelling things.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART II. SECT. III. Of the vitall Indication.

CHAP. I. What doth Indicate Dyet in those that are sick.

SIth hence, it is spoken by what means things preter∣naturall are to be taken away, now it remains that we speake, how that which remains in a sick man, ac∣cording to nature may be kept, or preserved: but those things which are according to nature commonly come un∣der the name of strength, or force, and Indication which is taken from thence, is called vitall, and Conservatory, because it preserves those things which are hitherto in the sick, according to nature, and those things which can pre∣serve the strength of our body by themselves, and are ac∣cording to nature, are called vitall and Preservatory Indi∣cates.

But since as above in the 4. Booke, part 2. Chap. 1. it is said there are three vitall, or Preservatory Indicants, health, the cause of health, and sound actions, as we are to endea∣vour, that in a sound condition all these may be preserved, so it is to be aimed that as much as it is possible they may be

kept in such as are sick, and this is to preserve strength; namely to preserve the native heat, in the whole, and in all the parts, and the right use and observation of things called non-naturalls.

Namely the strength shews the Aliment, * 1.390 in this respect because 'tis placed in spirituous, solid, and fleshy parts, having a just quantity, and doth use them as an Instru∣ment; and the vitall Indication is busied only about keep∣ing the substance of the spirituous, solld and fleshy parts.

But although the strength only Indicate Aliment, * 1.391 yet it may be prohibited from others, for oftentimes the giving of meate increaseth the morbifique constitution, and also to regard this, that 'tis not to Indicate Aliment, but to prohi∣bit it, for when meate is given nature is called away from concoction, and evacuation of morbifique matter, and there∣fore when the powers Indicate their preservation, which is performed by exhibiting nourishment in that quantity which the substance to be preserved wanteth, but the mor∣bifique cause indicates its Evacuation, and therefore com∣mands nature to be at leasure for it selfe alone, and so pro∣hibits Aliment, whereby nature would be called away, and hindred from its worke, you must be carefull, what urgeth more.

In breife: strength only Indicates Aliment; the mor∣bifique cause permits, or probibits; the rest, as age, custome, Time of the year, the state of Heaven, and such like are the signes of firme strength, or of weaknesse, or such as may shew the force, and greatnesse of the morbifique cause.

CHAP. II. What things belongs to Dyet.

ALthough Dyet consists principally of meate and drink, * 1.392 yet other things also called non-naturalls, as Aire, sleep and watchings, exercise and rest, and accidents of the mind, belong thereunto: but amongst these there are some things out of which primarily, and by themselves Aliment is generated; such is Aire, meate and drink, but others, are accounted amongst the matter of food, in this respect, not because really out of those as the matter, Aliment of the bo∣dy is generated, but as they are the causes of Aliment by

accident, and helpe that those things which are the true materialls of Aliments, may be more commodiously turned into Aliment: such are sleep, and watchings, exercises, and rest, Repletion and Inanition, and passions of the mind, of which is spoken above in the 4. Book.

CHAP III. How many sorts there are of Dyet, and which agrees to which diseases.

BUt Dyet is threefold, * 1.393 thick, thin, indifferent, or be∣twixt both, thick or full Dyet is that which can pre∣serve not only the strength which is present, but also can increase it, indifferent is that which preserves the strength as it finds it, the thin is that which preserves the strength yet somewhat abated. Of thick and full Dyet again some is simple, which agrees to those that are sick, and is made by a ptisan, with the Barley whole; another is fuller and thicker, which is made with fish and Eggs; another which is the fullest of all, which gives way to flesh of creatures that are gelded. Simply thin is threefold, simply such and is made by the juice of ptisan, the thick juice or creame of ptisan, or ptisan strained; the thinner is that wherein water and Honey is mixt; the thinnest Dyet was that of Hippo. wherein nothing was put; the middle sort was made with bread dipt in broath, or also with the fl••sh of fowles.

But regard is to be had of custome, places and Countries, since in some Countries, full Dyet is more in use, in others more sparing, and according to that, the matter of thin Dyet is to be moderated.

But what kind of Dyet agrees to what diseases, the com∣paring of the strength which Indicates food and the morbi∣fique causes, * 1.394 which hinder the same, do shew; for by how much the more nature is busied, in opposing the morbifique cause, by so much the more sparing Dyet is convenient; but by how much the lesse it is busied, by so much the more plen∣tifull Dyet may be given; but by so much the lesse it is op∣pressed, by so much the state of a disease is nigher, and therefore also, by how much the disease is more acute, by so much the Dyet is to be more sparing, so that the strength can endure with it, untill the state, but tis known when the strength can endure and subsist untill the height, but when

it cannot, the nature of the sick is to be considered: for if the body is made bitter with choler, hot and dry, aboun∣ding with choler, especially about the stomach, he cannot endure thin Dyet, or fasting; for such bodyes motion is easily hinderd, regard also is to be had of age, for as it is in Hippo. 1. Apho. 13. old men easily endure fasting as also those of middle age, young men lesse, boyes least of all, and a∣mongst them, especially those which have sharper, and quicker wits.

But as for the nature of a difease, * 1.395 in long diseases there is need of an indifferent or full Dyet, and so much the more plentifull, by how much the diseases are slower, but in acute dises, thinner is requisite, least if we should give too much meat, we should cherish the discase; but since there are de∣grees of acute diseales, so much the thinner is to be given, by how much the discase is the more acute.

Yet it is allwayes safer, to give thicker Dyet then is fit, * 1.396 rather then thinner; as for the quantity you ought rather to studdy substraction according to Hippo. 1. Apho. 5. In thin food the sick doe faint; whence it comes to passe that they are hurt the more, for as much as every fault here, is greater then it useth to be in a little more plentifull Dy••••.

CHAP. IV. Of the right Administration of the Dyet of sick per∣sons.

IN the same manner as in medicines, so in vitalls, * 1.397 a three∣fold these may be observed; namely the highest, middle, and lowest, which may be administred in all Dy••t, whe∣ther thick, indifferent, or thin. But which dose is to be given, and when, is collected, by comparing of the strength, and morbifique cause one with another; for since the morbifique matter sometimes urgeth more, sometimes lesse, and some∣times the helpe of nature is more required in resisting the cause of a disease, the same forme of Dyet may be observed, sometimes a greater, sometimes a lesser is to be given, ac∣cording as nature is sometimes busied more, sometimes lesse in the combat with a disease.

Namely in the beginning of a disease, nature contends not much as yet with the morbifique cause, neither whilst it is yet imployed in concoction, and Evacuation; wherefore

you may exhibit victualls, which are convenient for the disease, then the highest dose.

But in the Augmentation because nature begins to con∣tend with the disease, * 1.398 and is more busied about the morbi∣fique matter then in the beginning, then some of the quan∣tity is to be abated, and Dyet is to be given in a middle dose.

But in the state when the combat of nature, * 1.399 and the dis∣ease is most violent, and nature is most busied in concoction and evacuation of matter, the victualls are to be administ∣red in the smalest quantity, and nature not to be called away from its purpose.

The time, * 1.400 and when meate is to be given, as for that in continued diseases, and such as have no differences of fits, Dyet is to be administred according to custome, principal∣ly at that time when the sick use to eat before; But in dis∣eases which have fits, when meate is to be given Hippo. shews 1. Apho. 11. It behoveth to take away meat in the sits themselves, for to give it is hurtfull, and when by circuit diseases returne, in the Paroxismes themselves you must abstaine, which neverthelesse is not simply to be taken, but if a feaver be from a sharpe and biting humour kindled by the Sun, anger, fasting, labours, and the sick be thin, and leane in body and in Temperament, and especially in Summer time if he be hot and dry, either a little before the fit, or in the fit it selfe meate is to be taken, otherwise he easily falls into a burning feaver or Hectick, swooning, or convulsion, or such like, and indangers the losse of his strength.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART III. Of the Compositions of Medicines.

SECT. 1. Of preparing and compounding of Drugs in general.

CHAP. I. Of the necessity and profit of preparing and Com∣pounding simple Medicines.

THere remains now the Pharmaceuticall part of Physick, which prepares and compounds simple medicines, for the word Pharmacopia compre∣hends them both, namely the alteration of simple medicines by the helpe of Art without mixture of others, and the mixture of simple medicines.

But this part of Physick is necessary, * 1.401 for many and great causes, for first the cause may be in the medicine it selfe namely if the substance of medicines be not so proper, and troablesome to the sick, by preparation and composition that which is wanting may be supplyed and that which is unprofitable, troublesome, and hurtfull may be taken a way; sometimes a medicine hath a super fluous quality which we do not then want, therefore we ought to allay that by mixture of the contrary; some simple qualities are easily

corrupted, wherefore there needs digestion, distillation, concoction, to be used, or to preserve, or pickle those things with Honey, Sugar, Vinegar, Salt. The strength of some medicines is easily taken away, whence we are to effect by the mixture of more viscid things, that so it may not be easi∣ly dissipated, moreover the causes in effect it selfe contrary to nature, for if simples are not to be found which have all those faculties, which are requisite, in one sick person of∣tentimes, and in the mixture of diseases contrary to na∣ture, then one medicine is to be compounded of severall simples, which may performe all the Indications; which kind of medicines the Greeks call, Polychreston. Thirdly since that simples are not allways supplyed by nature which may agree to the Temperament, Sex, kind of life, and va∣rious constitution of the parts of every one, there is need of preparation and composition. Lastly, for the severall formes also whereof this is more pleasing to this, that to that per∣son, nay in regard of the disease also tis necessary to pre∣pare and compound medicines.

O•• that we may breifly contract these things, there is need of compounding medicines, for two reasons, either for the strength of the medicines sake, or for its use and ap∣plycation sake; for if the vertue of the medicine be weake tis to be strengthned by mixture with more vehement, if any faculty be deficient, tis to be mixt, if a medicine be stron∣ger then it is required, something is to be added by which i•• is to be abated, or corrected If a simple have any super∣fluous quality or hurtfull, that is to be mixt, by which that hurtfull quality may be taken away.

But that the medicine may rightly be applyed and drawn into action, tis necessary that the medicine maybe preserved, least before administration it looseth its strength, by mix∣ture of some preservative, for example, with Suga, or some other. Moreover that it may come to the place, a vehicle is to be mixt, which leading it, it comes the easier thither, and least it should be weakened by the way, tis to be mixed with the stronger, that it may come to the part in that de∣gree which it ought. Lastly, tis necessary, that the medicine applyed to the part affected, may continue, whence are re∣qui••ed medicines which may retaine those things which goe away, or do not adhere to the part, in the part.

CHAP. II. What things are necessary for the artificiall prepa∣ration and Composition of Medicines.

ALL those things which are requisite for the compo∣sition of Medicines may be reduced to soure heads; * 1.402 first a medicine which may supply the Indication whereby a dis∣ease or the causes of a disease, or the Symptome it selfe which offends, may be opposed: and such a medicine, in composition is called the basis because on that as on the foundation, the edifice is builded, the whole composition depends on it and al the rest are referred to this, & are mix∣ed together, for its sake, and that its strength be great in the compound tis necessary; But the basis is sometimes simple, sometimes compound, and indeed not in one manner, for that is called a simple basis, which satisfies one Indication, and brings forth one effect, although it doth not allwayes consist of one, and a simple medicine, but oftentimes is com∣pounded of more, but that is called a compound basis, * 1.403 which can performe more uses, but at other times that is cal∣led a simple basis which consists of one medicine, a com∣pound which consists of many, but a compound medicine takes its denomination, sometimes from the basis, sometimes from the medicine, set downe in the first place in the pre∣scription.

But that the basis, or medicine, * 1.404 which is opposed to the disease contrary to nature, should be accommodated in all respects, besides preparation, oftentimes correcting and helping things are required; for since that sometimes the basis is weaker, thicker, or flower, or stronger, and more powerfull then it ought, or hath any malignant, and hurt∣full, quality or is ungratefull to the smell or taste, or any other way troublesome, and have any strange and unprofi∣table quality; the dull and idle are corrected by the mix∣ture of whetting things, and such as increase strength: thick qualities, are to be amended by mixture of thin; sharp, vehe∣ment, too hot or too cold, or malignant are to be corrected by the addition of their contraties: in unpleasant savour, or taste, by things having pleasant savour; those things which

are indued with an ungratefull and unpleasant smell, by those things which have a fragrant and pleasant smell, and by all other pleasant things are to be corrected, and all hurtfull qualities or unprofitable, are to be amended and ta∣ken away, by the mixture of their contraries.

Thirdly, * 1.405 If medicines of their owne accord cannot con∣veniently come to the part affected, there is need of Di∣recters, as they call them, namely such as either are familiar to the part affected, or open a way for the me∣dicine.

Lastly, * 1.406 To the composition of a Medicine those things are required which preserve from injury and corruption, and give it a certaine forme and consistence: H••••••e ••ome are preserved with Honey, others with Sugar, others with Oyle, and receive from them the forme either of an Ele∣ctuary or of a Sirrup, or a Conserve: But some are ren∣dred fitter to endure, or keepe, by preparation only.

CHAP. III. Of the weights of Medicines.

BUt before we come to the preparation and composition of medicines, by which two Pharmacopeia is finished, something is to be premised of the weights and measures of Physick, and of the dose of medicines, for things out of which the formes of medicines are prepared, are esteemed either by number, or a heap, or weight, or measure.

Fruits and Pulse, * 1.407 and the greater seeds, are numbred, and when the number ••is equall, they are divided into paires, or couples, and tis written, Par. 2.3.

But the quantity of medicines is described by heape, by little handfulls, by great handfulls, and little bundles: and Physitians use these principally in leaves, hearbs, flowers, barley, and certaine seeds, salt, and other things: A Pu∣gill is as much as can be comprehended by the extremities of the fingers joined together, and drawne together, and tis called by some a little handfull: A handfull is as much as can be held or comprehended in the hand: A little bundle is as much as we can take between our armes.

By weights, as by the balance and scales, * 1.408 they weigh dry things for the most part, but liquid things they mea∣sure, although they also may be described by weights. And the measures are no other then such as are described by pounds and ounces.

But although there be great variety of weights, * 1.409 we will propound onely those which Phisitians use at this day eve∣ry where up and downe, and are most necessary for the reading of Authors.

The least of all weights is a Graine, * 1.410 which moreover is constant, and ought to be one and the same amongst all Nations; for although without doubt, it tooke its name from a graine of Barley, or Wheate, yet since there is not the same weight of these in all places, not these but the smallest Money, which in all Nations is the same, and is kept unchanged, and is to be accounted for the foundation and beginning of all weights: But it is noted by Physitians in this manner, Gr. g.

A Chalcus with the Greeks, consists of two graines, * 1.411 which kinde of weight the Arabians named Kestuf, com∣monly called Aercolum, or two graines.

Dicalcon makes foure graines, * 1.412 with which agrees Cheration: Siliqua or foure graines, which the Arabians call Chirat.

Hemiobolon, or Hemiobolion, * 1.413 a Semiobilon is six graines.

Obolon, * 1.414 or Obulum consists of twelve graines, the sixth part of a drachme.

Foure and twenty graines make a scruple, * 1.415 for a scruple consists of two Obolaes. Whence with the Greeks a Diobo∣lon, is the same with the scruple, whence it is also called by the Greeks Gramma, that is, a Letter, to wit because an ounce containes so many in it, as the Greeks have Let∣ters: and it is the four and twentieth part of an ounce. But amongst later Writers, for the most part, those which fol∣lowed Nicholaus, and Venetous, a scruple containes only twenty graines, and it is thus noted, ʒ

Thirty six graines make Hemidrachmon, or Triobolon, * 1.416 that is halfe a drachme, which they call an Egyptian bean, or an Alexandrian bean, ʒ ss.

Seventy two graines make an Attique drachme, * 1.417 which is used by Physitians; but the drachm of Nicholaus and Ve∣netus, which at this day, for the most part, is used every where, containes onely sixty graines, Drachimi, and Dar∣chimie, or Darchimet, with the Arabians, the word being corrupted, is called Drachmes, in English a Drachm. By Se∣rapio, and the same Arabicks it is also called Aureus, and by the same these names, Drachme, and Aurei, are often confounded: But at other times, Nummus Aureus, or De∣narius containes foure scruples, namely a whole Drachm, and the third part of a Drachm; eight Drachms make an ounce, and it is thus marked, ℥i.

Twelve ounces make a pound, lb. Deunx makes eleven ounces, ℥XI. Dextans hath ten ounces, ℥X Dodrans hath nine ounces, ℥IX. Bes hath eight ounces, ℥VIII. Septunx hath seven ounces, ℥VII. Semios or Selibra hath six ounces, ℥VI. Quincunx hath five ounces, ℥V. Quadrans hath foure ounces, ℥IV. Triens hath three ounces, ℥III. Hereunto belongs the Table *

CHAP. IV. Of Physicall measures.

AS dry things for the most part are weighed, * 1.418 so liquid things are measured, although the manner of mea∣sures be appointed by Physitians, according to the manner of weights: But measures may be explained two wayes, either greater by lesse, or on the contrary, lesse by greater; or by weights: For if it be asked, what a Pint or a Pound is, tis answered, to be the halfe of a Sextarie, or to con∣taine fix Cyathos, or Cupps, or its answered, it contains nine ounces of Oyle: For the former way of describing measures, is certaine and stable, but the latter way of ex∣plaining them is not alwayes the same; for although the capacity of measures be not changed, yet the weight of the

things that are measured by the same measure are not the same; whence Physitians at this day, since in liquid things they rather regard the weight then measure, and they use measures onely for to save the labour of weighing. Three kinds of measures of liquid things are used; namely, some for measuring of Wine and distilled Waters, others are ap∣pointed for Honey, others for measuring of Oile; all which measures, although they are distinguished by the names of Ounces, yet the weight of liquid things varie in the di∣stinction of ounces: for since Oile is light, more of it goes to an ounce, Wine since tis heavier then Oile, lesse of it goes to an ounce; Honey since it is heavier, then both, a small quantitie, in comparison of the other, makes an ounce.

The first and least of measures which are tryed, not by weight, but onely by quantitie, is a spoonfull, and the division of measures doth not go beneath it: But a Co∣chlear, or a spoonfull, is four-fold; The least, that a little bigger, a great, the greatest; the least containes halfe a drachm in weight, of a thing that is of a middle weight; that a little bigger, a whole drachm; a great, a drachm and halfe, or two drachms; the greatest containes halfe an ounce in weight.

A common little Spoon is halfe a cup, * 1.419 and containes in weight of Oile, six drachms, of Wine or Water twentie scru∣ples, of Honey nine drachms.

A Cyathus or a Cup, is the sixth part of a pint, * 1.420 by common observation, it holds in weight of Oile twelve drachms, of Wine or Water thirteen drachms and a scruple, of Honey eighteen drachms.

Acetabulum, which by the Greeks is called Oxybaphum, * 1.421 is a Cup and halfe, the common observation it holds in weight, is eighteen drachms of Oile, twentie drachms of Wine and Water, twentie seven drachms of Honey.

Quartarius, or the fourth part of a Sextarie, * 1.422 containes three cups.

Hemina or Cotyla, is the twelfth part of a Congie, * 1.423 halfe a Sextarie, it contains six cups, but in weight nine ounces of Oile, ten ounces of wine and water, thirteen ounces and half of Honey, (this measure contains three quarters of a pint.)

The Italian Sextarie is the sixth part of a Congie, * 1.424 it con∣taines two Heminaes (or a pint and halfe) twelve cups; but in weight it contains eighteen ounces of Oile, twenty ounces of wine and water, 27 ouncse of Honey.

A congie is the eight part of Amphore, * 1.425 (which is a Tan∣kerd, or Rundlet,) containing eight gallons:) it contains six Sextaries, twelve Heminaes, but in weight, nine pound of Oyle, ten pound of Wine and Water, thirteen pound and halfe of Honey.

Urna, * 1.426 is half the Italian Amphora, but the third part of the Attick, for a Greek Amphora which is called, Cadus, and Merreta, is greater then an Italian, it containes 48. Sexta∣ries, but in weight it holdes seventy two pound of Oyle, ninty pound of Wine and Water, one hundred and eight pound of Honey (this Urne of our measure contains foure gallons and halfe.)

Culeus is a measure containing twenty Italian Ampho∣raes, * 1.427 tis the greatest of measures, but of these things tis spo∣ken more at large by others.

CHAP. V. Of Doses of Medicines.

ALthough in this darknesse of mans understanding, tis not so easy to define, by what Rule and proportion, Elements agree in mixture, yet by the most, the opinion of Alchindus is retained, and a Geometricall proportion is appointed in degrees, not an Arithmeticall, and that for this reason, because betwixt the neerest degrees, there is a far greater difference, and inequality, then there is between two numbers, immediatly following one another.

Hence from two scruples to two ounces is accounted a temperate dose: the dose of a medicine, in the first degree from a scruple to an ounce; in the second from halfe a scru∣ple to halfe an ounce; in the third from five graines to two drachms: in the fourth from two graines, and a halfe to a drachm: yet it is here to be observed that in every degree as appeares by the dose, there is a certain latitude in the highest degrees, you may not allwayes ascend to the highest dose, nor may all those things, which are in the fourth de∣gree be given to a drachm, but according as some are in the beginning, others in the middle, and others in the end of the fourth, so the dose is to be moderated.

Moreover 'tis here to be noted that regard ought to be had of occult qualities also, and therefore experience is es∣pecially to be consulted with

The Doses of Purgers.

AS for the doses of purging Medicines, * 1.428 they may be limi∣ted according to degrees, but since that in every de∣gree there are three mansions, tis not lawfull to give what medicine you please of what degree soever from the lowest to the highest dose of that mansion. But every mansion hath its highest and lowest dose.

The dose in the first mansion of the first degree is from two ounces, or three to six or seven ounces; such like are Syrup of Roses selutive, and Honey of Violets solu∣tive.

Those which are in the third mansion of the second de∣gree are given from ℥2. to ℥3. or ℥4. to these belong juice of Roses and Violets, Manna, Cassia, Syrrup of the flowers of Peaches, juice of Flowred••luce.

Medicines in the first mansion of the second degree are exhibited, from halfe an ounce, or five drachms, * 1.429 to an ounce and halfe, or two ounces; hitherto are referred Ta∣marinds, and Cassia; in the second mansion of the second degree they are given from halfe an ounce, to an ounce and halfe, as Turpentine.

In the third mansion of the second degree they are ad∣ministred from 3. Drachmes to 7. Drachmes, of this kind is Epythimum.

In the first mansion of the third degree the dose is from a Drachm to halfe an ounce, * 1.430 hereunto are referred Myroba∣lans, Rhubarbe, Agrick.

In the second mansion of the third degree, purging me∣dicines are exhibited from a scruple to two drachms, in this rank are Aloes, the seed of Fleabane, Polypodie, the leaves and powder of Sena, Mechoacan.

In the third mansion, the dose is from halfe a drachm to a drachm, hitherto belongs Asarabacca, Carthamums, or bastard-safron, Soldinella, Hermodactiles, Turbith, Lapis Armenus, Lapis Lazuli, Opopanax, Sagapenum, black Hel∣lebore, the roots of Jalap.

In the first of the fourth degree, * 1.431 Purgers are given from ten grains to halfe a drachm, hitherto belongs Mezereum, the seed of Thymelea, or Oneorum, or Granum Gnidium, i. e. Mountaine Widdow-waile, Coloquintida, Elaterium, Hysop.

The dose in the second mansion of the fourth degree is from five graines to fifteen graines, in the end of this man∣sion, is Scammony.

In the third mansion of the fourth degree, they are given from three graines to ten graines, of this kind is Euphor∣bium, Spurge, Antimony.

But of the dose of these simple purgers, is spoken parti∣cularly, above, part. 1. Sect. 1. Chap. 11.

But as for the doses of compound medicines they are first found out by the qualities of the simples which are mixt together; Secondly, from the degrees of their strength; Thirdly, from their quantity, of which in the Institu∣tions.

In the finding out of the dose therefore of compositions, * 1.432 first tis to be considered, how many doses of purgers are in any composition, afterwards the weight is to be determi∣ned, of the whole composition, and hence by the rule of proportion you must enquire how great a part of the whole compound may be given for one dose; as for example, if we examine, Pillulae Cochiae, there are in that composition of Hierapicrae ten drachms; which in its selfe containes ten high doses of Aloes, of Coloquintida three drachms, and a scruple, which containes seven doses, of Scammony two drachms and halfe, which hath ten doses, Turbith five drachms, which for the most part make foure doses, Siechados five drachms, Syrup of Stechados, for the most part ten or twelve drachms.

And so since the whole composition which containes twenty foure of the highest doses, hath for the most part thirty six drachms, a drachm and halfe answers to one dose, and the highest dose of Cochiae pills shall be a drachm and halfe.

The doses are 24.

The composition 36. drachms.

Therefore the dose is 1. drachm and halfe.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART III. SECT. II. Of Operations necessary for the preparation, and composi∣tion of Medicines.

CHAP. I. Of the parts of Pharmacopoeia.

THE whole art of an Apothecary may be divided in∣to two parts, * 1.433 whereof the first handles the operations by which the Apothecary obtaines his desired end, and whereof oftentimes in the preparation of one Medicine they are more, and the same are required in divers prepara∣tions; The other teacheth, to prepare certain remedies by those operations, and to reduce them into a certain form, and when it is needful, to joyn and compound many of them. To the former part belongs Chymistry in some measure. But since, that is largely spoken of in the tract of consent and dissent of Chymicks, and Aristotelians, as also in the Institutions, I am unwilling to repeat those things here in this compen∣dium.

CHAP. II. Of the kinds of heate.

AS for what belongs to operations, * 1.434 and performances, since all Apothecaries whatsoever have need of heat and fire, as being the most common and usefull Instru∣ment, first let us treat of heare.

But in heate in the first place, the degrees thereof are to be considered and the manners, of adding of fire; the de∣grees of heate in generall and absolutly are accounted foure; The First is that which appears pleasing and milde or gentle; the Second is that which is quicker and allmost not to be endured by the hand; the Third destroyes, the Fourth is the highest: but every of these degrees have a great latitude, and therefore not undeservedly every degree may be divided againe into its degrees, in rightly shewing wher∣of much discretion is required, but for the most part tis bet∣ter to erre in defect, then in excesse, for if any thing be once corrupted by the violence of the fire, it cannot be re∣stored to its selfe againe, and oftentimes glasses are corrup∣ted, and other dangers are accumulated, but if there be any error in defect, by continnance and increafing the degree of heate, it may be recompenced, although the time of operation be prolonged.

But the degrees of heate may be made up divers wayes, * 1.435 and depend on divers causes, the cheife whereof we will propound. For first fire may be used divers wayes and manners, for sometimes the matter with a fit vessell, or without a vessell, naked and open, is put to the fire, which again is done severall wayes, for either it is circular, which in plaine incompasseth the vessells and is removed from a distant place by degrees neerer to the vessell, untill at length, 'tis heaped up over the vessell, or else the vessells are put in a fit furnace or the fire is made above the vessel Re∣verberatory, or striking back when the flame is repercussed by the cover, or doore of the furnace, it strikes as it were the matter, and so it flyes round every way.

At other times the matter with its vessell is not exposed to the open fire, * 1.436 but is setagainst another body intervening, and that divers wayes; for first, if a pot to put sand or such

like matter into, put on a vessell standing on a Trivet con∣taining the matter to be prepared, be empty, tis most conve∣niently called a dry Balneum or a dry Stupha, but if the vessell be not empty, a various heate according to the va∣riety of matter which is put in it, may be afforded, and may be called by severall names; if it be filled with water and the vessell together with the matter to be distilled, be set into the water; it is simply called Balneum Maris or Mariae; * 1.437 a Bath also may be prepared not only of water but of the saw-dust of sawed wood or Hay filling the vessell and then moistning it, and so cover it with a glasse, but if the vessell with the matter to be elaborated be not set in water, but be so placed, that it may receive only the vapour of the heated water, it is called Balneum Vaporosum, afterwards let the pot be filled with the dust of Bricks, with Sand, Saw∣dust, the filings of Iron and such like.

Secondly, the moderation or governing of the heate, de∣pends on the store of fuell, the quantity whereof in the kindled coales, the Artist can at pleasure abate or increase, or make it how he please, and that either by the plenty or want of coales, or by the more free eventilation of Aire, and the shutting out interception of the same; for a greater quan∣tity of coales make a greater and stronger heate, if they can by the fuming of the Aire, and by opening of breathing holes, be kindled, all which may be better shewne then des∣cribed.

Thirdly, for the variation of the fire, the dishes com∣monly called Cappellae do make it according to their various distance from the fier; for if they are moved neerer to the fier it is increased, but if further off, the heate is remitted.

CHAP. III. Of the first rank or forme of operations of Breaking, Sleeking, or making plaine, * 1.438 Shaving and File∣ing.

NOw for what belongs to Workemanship and opera∣tions, although all these may seeme to be referd to conjunction and separation, yet it pleaseth us in this place according to our purpose to reduce them into three formes,

and to comprehend them in the three following Chapters, In the first we may contain those operations which pertain to the dissolution and corruption of a thing; In the second we will put in those things which are separated, and the detra∣ction of any thing, In the third, we will explain those which are appointed for the alteration, immutation, perfection, and preserving of a thing.

In the the first rank are breaking, or grinding, shaving, sleeking, filing, melting, or dissolving, drayning, burning, turning into ashes, or incineration, calcination, praecipita∣tions, fumigation, putrifaction and fermentation.

As for breaking or grinding, * 1.439 the chief end thereof is, that things may reduced into their smallest parts; that afterwards they may the easier, and more exactly be mixt with others, and their vertue may be drawn out.

Sleeking, * 1.440 or levigation, is nothing else then a most exact breaking or grinding, whereby some Medicine, red marble, or some other polite stone, a convenient liquor being powred in, or else without liquor, tis so long wrought with a little kind of Mil stone, by the turning of the hand, that it is re∣duced into the form of fine flower, and wonderful smal dust, in that manner painters use to prepare their colours.

Next to these are Section, Shaving, and Filing: Leaves, Staulks and rootes of plants, * 1.441 are cut with Scizzers, or Knives, and by this means they are prepared, for boyling, infusion, or grinding, other things are shaved, or lessened by a turn, as woods, horns, hoofs, or nails, teeth of living creatures, for the same purposes. But those things which can neither be lessened by cutting or breaking, should be filed with an iron File, and reduced into the smallest parts, such like are most met∣tals, as iron, and others, and also woods, horns, and bones of Animales.

Melting is a reduction of harder things, * 1.442 into a more liquid substance. Dissolving differs not from this, unlesse because that is done alwaies by the benefit of heat, and for the most part without adding of moisture; but this is alwayes done with moisture, and oftentimes without heat, so they melt fat, butter, marrow, wax, Pirch••osin, certain kinds of gummes, as also mettals by a greater strength of fire, but for the most part with powder added that they may the better run; all kinds of salt, are dissolved teares, juices, many kinds of gummes, Rosins.

Drayning or dissolving is a peculiar sort of solution when a body is made fluid, by moist aier, * 1.443 which insinuates it self into it, so salts, allome, nitre, and such like melt, all which turn into liquor, also lyme, or chaulke, of which the greatest part are dissolved into liquor, or some thing of them onely melt, according as they contain more or less salt. To these belong burning, and torrifying, * 1.444 yet they differ in this, that these are performed with the lesse, they with the greater fire, whence, in tosting things are rather dryed, then burnt, and if any thing be burnt, tis the out-side, but in burn∣ing as well the internal parts, as those on the outside are burnt together. This drying is performed in a Platter, or Frying pan, especially of iron, wherein medicines put to the fire may often be stirred about, that either the superfluous hu∣miditie may be consumed, or the qualitie that abounds in the medicine may be taken away, but burning, when any medi∣cine, as harts horn, mans skull, ivory, oils inclosed in a pot∣ters furnace, are burnt, and being burnt, and as yet hot are ex∣tinguished in a convenient liquor, and afterward rubbed, or crumbled to dust.

Cinefaction, or a reduction into ashes, * 1.445 is so called when the moisture, which was in the combustible matter, by which the parts hung together, is consumed by the fire, which is per∣formed, two wayes; First, the fire being opened the thing it self is cast in naked, and is reduced into ashes, moreover in a Vessel that is closed, matter is burnt and turned into ashes, which combustion differs from the former in this, for in the former, whatsoever is volitile flyes into the ayer, but in this some volitiles are retained, and fastned with the fixed.

Calcination is a pulverisation of a thing by fire caused by the privation of the moisture of the part joyned with it. * 1.446 This principally takes place in minerals, and mettals, and other things which of themselves do not burn, and are more firmely united, and tis appointed either that a thing may be made the fitter for solution, or to lose the acrimony, which it hath, although on the contrary some things become the sharper for burning whilst the aqueous humiditie, whereby the acri∣mony is occasioned is consumed by fire. But this is perform∣ed two wayes, either by actual fire, when things are fired, and the bond of continuitie is broken by actual fire; or by poten∣tial fire, when things to be calcined, are corroded, by strong and corrasive waters, and other causticks.

That calcination, which is made by actuall fire is againe various, for some things are calcined by themselves, and without any addition, but other things, with additamen∣tents, which either prohibit the fusion, or else burne and corrode.

But that calcination in particular, which is made and corrasive powders mixt therewith, * 1.447 is called Cementing, and tis performed when a crucible is filled with thin plates of mettall, and corrasive powders, one ranke above ano∣ther, First Plates, then Powders, then Plates, then pow∣ders, &c. As the manner is in doing, after the crucible is exposed to a circular fire or Reverberation by degrees, yet some things are extinguished first by certaine waters, be∣fore they are calcined, some are corroded first by their own waters and afterwards are Reverberared; on the contrary some things are Reverberated first, afterwards corro∣ded.

Calcination which is done by potentiall fire is finished by corroding, * 1.448 precipitating, or Fumigation. Corrosion is a so∣lution of mettalls, or such like by waters and sharpe spirits Precipitation is when a mettall descends to the bottome, * 1.449 in the likenesse of Chaulke, and is seperated from the water that dissolves it; but Fumigation is when some body is corroded and brought into a body like chaulke, by the ex∣halation, or vapour of a corroding thing.

Hitherto pertaines Amalgamation, * 1.450 which with the Chy∣mists is an operation which is nothing else then a corrod∣ing of mettalls by Quick-silver and Mercury.

Lastly putrifaction, which others call Fermentation, and digestion, is that operation whereby a mixt body is someway dissolved by a moist heate, and losing its natu∣rall juncture, or Union, is rendred the more fit for artificial seperation.

CHAP. IV. * 1.451 Of the second ranke or forme of operations.

TO the second forme of operations we refer those things, which are imployed in seperation and detracti∣on of any thing; and in seperation of Homogenialls from

Heterogenialls, of pure from impure, of Profitable, from unprofitable, such are fifting, washing, infusing, boyle∣ing, straining, fumeing, Clarifying, Filtring, Digestion, Expression, Distillation, Sublimation, Exsiccation, Eva∣poration, Exhalation and Coagulation.

Sifting is not only a seperation of things beaten, * 1.452 and brought into powder, of the finer part from the thicker, by meanes of the seive, but also for the most part, a casting of moist and boyled things through a haire seive.

Washing is not appointed for that end only, * 1.453 that medi∣cines defiled may be cleansed, but that some superfluous quality may be taken away from the medicine, or a new, may be introduced.

Infusion is nothing else but a steeping of a medicine in some liquor, * 1.454 whereby the medicine may be moistned within and without, that its force or strength may be drawn out, or increased, or its malignity corrected, or that which is hard may be softned.

Next to infusion, is boyling, or seething, * 1.455 which differ only in this, that medicines in infusion are moistned with longer time and lesse heate, but by boyling tis performed sooner and with greater heate.

Straining is that whereby moist things, * 1.456 either first heat∣ed, as the thicker and more viscid things, or lukewarme or eold, as those that are thinner, are cast through a thick, or thin strayner, the thicker parts and dregs being left be∣hind in the strainer, they become the purer.

Scumming is when during the time of seething the froath swimming on the top, is often taken away with a spoon, * 1.457 for the most part perforated.

Clarifying, * 1.458 although it may be taken in general for any sort of separation of filthy, and thick things, which may be per∣formed many wayes, either by standing still whilst the secu∣lent matter, descends of its selfe to the bottome, and settles or by straining, or by froathing, yet principall with the Apothecaries, Clarification is that purification of things boyled by despumation, having added the white of an egg, namely whilst the white of an egg is beate with a Spatula, or spoone, untill it come into froath, and afterwards is ming∣led with the Syrup or decoction hot to clarify it, and when it hath contracted any blacknesse tis taken away, and a new is put in so often till the liquor become cleare.

By Filtration, * 1.459 or straining through a brown paper, that which is thick and faeculent, mixed or confused in any li∣quour is separated, namely whilest the pure liquour descends through the strainer, whether it be a linnen ragge or brown paper, into the Vessel that is under it, but the impuritie is left in the strainer.

Digestion, although sometimes it signifie putrifaction, sometimes a certain exaltation, * 1.460 and circulation, since that in general, to distribute or dispose in order, is to concoct, and digestion is concoction, yet in this place, by digestion, we understand such a conction only whereby that may be se∣perated, which is as yet foule in things, whilst the substance of the liquour is attenuated, and separated from its earthy impuritie.

Hereunto belongs Expression, * 1.461 by the benefit whereof by a strong endeavour, either with the hand alone or with a presse, we separate the liquid and moist from that which is dry and earthy.

Distillation is nothing else, * 1.462 but a collection of exhalations elevated by heat, out of something exhalable, by the help of a Vessel, and receptacle, thick, and cold into a liquour.

This is commonly accounted threefold, the one is that which is by ascent, the other is that which is made by the sides, the third is that which is made by descent.

By ascent Distillation is said to be, * 1.463 when the exhalations and vapours ascend upward, from the Alembick, or the head of the Furnace. And the Vessels which contain the matter to be distilled, the head being put on in it, tis condensed into a liquour, which distills drop by drop through the beak or nose into the receiver, and it is gathered together. This is performed, either by the Sun beams or by fire, sometimes ly∣ing open, sometimes not manifest, namely some other body intervening, as sand, ashes, water, &c.

Hitherto also may be referred conveniently Distillation by a Glasse like a ball so called, * 1.464 whereby oil of sulphure is pre∣pared, namely when the brimstone is kindled, glasse, ham∣mers receives the vapours, and condense them into oil.

Distillation to the sides, * 1.465 or else it is called by inclination, when the exhalation, and spirits do not ascend straight up∣wards in the Alembick, but tend towards the receiver by the sides and obliquely, This is performed either when the fire is opened to it, or when some other body comes between, as sand, ashes, &c. By a Vessel which they call a Retort, or a

Straight gourd, yet placed oblique in the furnace, that the Alembick may incline downwards.

Distillation by descent is when a liquour, * 1.466 is not carried upwards, from the dissolved exhalations, nor to the sides; but tends downwards, and drops into the supposed Vessel. This again is performed, the Vessel lying immediatly on the fire, or sand, ashes, &c. intervening.

To distillations belongs Rectification, or Cohobation, * 1.467 whereof that is no other then a repeated distillation of a thing, to purifie and exalt it the more, the dreggs being left in the bottome, or to seperate the phlegme from oil, or the spirit from phlegme, but this is said, when the humour which was distilled, is powred off, and again, and again, is drawn, and distilled in the same Vessel, where the matter was left.

Sublimation, * 1.468 which is performed sometimes by fire that is open, sometimes by some intervening body, as Sand, Ashes, &c. Tis the nearest to distillation by ascent and differs from it only in this, that as in distillation vapours, which are exalted, come together into a liquour, so in sublimation exhalations ascend dry, and being carried up on high, stick to the sides of the Alembick like attomes.

Praecipitation seems to be contrary to this, * 1.469 which is done when bodies dissolved by waters and corroding liquours, are again separated from the liquour, that the form of chaulk or dust may remain, which commeth to passe, when any thing is cast or powred into the solution, by whose force the dis∣solving liquour, or that which was the cause of solution in the liquor, is seperated from the dissolved body. * 1.470

By Exsiccation the superfluous moisture is taken away, whether in the shade, or in the Sun, or whether it be done in an Oven, or in a Frying-pan over Coales, both for that the Medicines may the better be preserved, and may not contract thirst by their superfluous humidity, and putrifie, and be cor∣rupted, and also, that they may the easier be contained, and made into powder.

By Evaporation the aqueous humidity expires, * 1.471 as by exha∣lation, dry exhalations are elevated by heat, as that which is superfluous in the thing being dissolved into vapours and ex∣halations may go out, and the more useful part only may be left.

To these operations is added Coagulation, * 1.472 which is no∣thing else but a reduction of a liquid thing to a sollid sub∣stance by the privation of moisture.

CHAP. V. Of the third manner of Operations.

THe third forme comprehends those operations which are appointed them, * 1.473 for alteration, immutation, and per∣fection of a thing, and aime at this, that a thing may be reduced to a better state and more noble degree. But al∣though some do reckon more such operations, and perhaps there are more, yet in this place all of them are properly called by the name of Digestion, * 1.474 and as it is distinguish∣ed from the two higher kinds of digestion, whereby a new quality of a thing newly elaborated, is introduced, so that if the thing containes any thing that is hurtfull, it puts a∣way that, or if any thing is wanting to it, it begets that; and if there are any others to be here repeated, they ought to be accounted for certaine wayes of Digestion; * 1.475 For all of them for the most part, in the same manner by a gentle ex∣ternall heat, exciting the internall force of a thing are per∣formed, which here is the primary agent.

But amongst the manners or kinds of digestion, the cheife is Circulation, tis called by some Pelicanation, from the vessell wherein it is performed, where by a gentle ex∣ternall heat being exhibited, the matter which is circula∣ted, is exalted continually in the forme of vapours, and is againe condensed, and so by that continuall concoction and this circular motion of refolution and condensation, it at∣taines to the highest degree of perfection in its kind.

Hitherto belongs conditing, * 1.476 preserving, and confecting; fruits, flowers, roots, are condited or pickled with Honey, Sugar, Vinegar, Salt, not onely that they may be preser∣ved the longer, but that they may be the more pleasant to the taste.

In confecting, * 1.477 fruits, roots, seeds, sweet smelling spices, are preserved and candied with Sugar, more for the taste sake then preservation, or augmentation of the strength.

Nutrition of medicines is a certaine humectation, but such whereby the thing is presently wet, * 1.478 or moystned, and im∣mediately dryed againe by the Sun or fire, and is to be wet and moistened againe; which labour is to be repeated thrice, sour times, or so often until the medicine hath suffici∣ently imbibed that humour which we desire.

THE FIFTH BOOK, PART III. SECT. III. Of the Formes of Medicines.

CHAP. I. The Division of Medicines.

AFter we have finished the operations necessary for an Apothecary: * 1.479 It remaynes that we now come to the preperations themselves of Medicines, which are per∣fected by those operations. The differences of Medicines, are taken either from the substance or from the parts to which they are applyed. Medicines being considered the for∣mer of these wayes are, some full of Vapours, others Corpu∣lent; Corpulent are either fluid, or having a consistance, Fluid are various, as distilled waters, Spirits, Liquid tinctures, Vineger, Medicinal wine, Hydromel or Hony and Water, clarifies Juyces, Oyles, Emulsions, Decoctions, Infusions, Ju∣lebs, Syrrups, Baths, Clystets, &c. Again those that have a consistance, some of them are actually moyst, others dry; Of the former sort are Conserves, Electuaries, Eclegmas, Juices, Extracts, Boles, Muscillages, Fat Lineaments, Balsomes, Un∣guents, Cataplasmes: Those that are actually dry, are either continuous, and the parts cohaere together, or else they are discontinued. Of the former kind are, Pills, Troches, Rotule••, Morsels, Plaisters, Cerates, Suppositers, Glasses, Regulus, and certain things sublimed: Of the latter sort are, several Species and Powders, Meal or brann, Flowers, & things praecipitated.

But in respect of the parts to which they are applyed, some are called internal, * 1.480 others external. The internal are those which are taken into the body that common and usual way as we take in meat and drink, all the rest whether they are applyed to the body, or spread over the body, or any other way applyed to the bodie••, or if they are cast into the bo∣dy any other way, * 1.481 as, at the fundament, ears, nostrils, wombe, we call them externals.

The formes of Internal Medicines are various; * 1.482 for some are fluid, others not fluid, and these are either soft and liquid, or altogether dry, The fluid are, Decoctions, Infusions, Medi∣cinal VVines, Honey and VVater mixt and boiled together, wine mingled with honey, vineger, and honey, and barley∣water, Juices, distilled waters, Spirits, tinctures, and Liquid ex∣tracts, Oils, Sirups, Julips, Emulsions; Soft and not fluid are, Extracts, Conserves, Preserves, Medicinal Juices thickned, Electuaries, Eclegmaes, or Medicines to be licked or supt, Boles, Not fluid, and plainly dry are, powders, Sweet meats, Salts; Saffron-flowers, Precipitates, Comfits, little round Cakes, Mor∣sels, or little snips, march-paines, And those which belong to these, as Troches, and Pills.

But externals are either sent into certain parts of the bodie, * 1.483 or they are only applyed, or exhibited to the su∣perficies of the bodie, or they are only hung about, as Ammu∣lets, and Periapticke medicines, or medicines to hang about ones bodie; Suppositers and Clysters are injected, and cast into the body; Clysters, and pessaries, are also injected into the womb, also certain Liquours are injected into the yard and bladder; into the mouth are put gargarismes, to wash the mouth, or throat with, Apophlegmatismes to draw away Phlegme, Dentifrices to rub and cleanse the Teeth, To the nose Erhines, Sneezing-wort; Odours, Suffumigations, pecu∣liar injections into the Ears, Collyries, or medicines, applyed to the eyes. To the outside of the bodie only are exhibited, and applyed, oiles, balsomes, ointments, linements, cerots, plaisters, Cataplasmes, Dropases, or ointments to take away hair, Sinapismes, Phaenigmaes, or medicines causing the bo∣die to break out in blisters, or Pustules, Epithems, or medi∣cines some what softer then plaisters to be applied to the bo∣die, fomentations, or any thing applied plaister-waies to a∣swage pain, little baggs, powders, embrocations, washings of the extream parts, baths, washbals, searing irons or caute∣ties.

Some others do best agree with certain other parts; * 1.484 all ex∣ternal things for the most part, communicate their strength to the head, as distilled waters and spirits, oils, extracts, de∣coctions, infusions, syrups, conserves, preserves, comfits, electua∣ries, little round cakes, morsels, pills, powders. But external medicines applied to the head, in the form of powders, little baggs, round balles, oiles, balsoms, ointments, unguents, plai∣sters, cerots, cataplasmes, oxyrhods, that is medicines with vinegar and roses, epithemes, or the softest plaisters, embroca∣tions, suffumigations, perfumes of divers sorts, as al∣so washings of the Feet are profitable for the Head. * 1.485

Externally waters, and Collyries, ointments, fomentations, unguents, cataplasmes, are convenient for the eyes.

Into the ears distilled waters, Juices, decoctions, oiles, and other liquours are infused and dropt, and other Medi∣cines in the form of evaporation, and fumes are sent into the ears, also liniments, ointments, fomentations, epi∣themes, Cataplasmes are applied.

For the teeth are convenient, lotions for the mouth, * 1.486 lini∣ments, small pills to be put into hollow Teeth, unctions for the Jawes, powders for rubbing the Teeth, and also troches, and pensills made in the form of suppositers are convenient for the Teeth, and being dryed, and hardned, the Teeth are rubbed therewith.

Medicines applied to the mouth, and Chopps are lotions, * 1.487 and gargarisines, ointments made of hony, of syrups and juices, lohocks.

Most internal things are good for the Breast, but especi∣ally, lohocks, troches, and litle rolles, such as they use to hold under their tongues, the thicker sort of syrups, vapours, and fumes drawn in with aier, externally, the samemedicines may be applied in the form of oiles, ointments, unguents, cata∣plasmes, plaisters and cerots, little baggs, fomentations, and epithemes.

Medicines are applied to the Heart, * 1.488 for the most part after the same manner, and moreover fumes, or steames, which are profitable for the recreating and refreshing of the spi∣rits.

Internal Medicines may be conveyed to the Stomack in all formes, * 1.489 but principally those which are taken in at the mouth, but externally, in the form of oils, unctions, fomenta∣tions, liniments, unguents, cataplasmes, plaisters, epithemes, baggs.

Moreover, * 1.490 all internall things may penetrate to the Li∣ver. But externall in the forme of Ointments, Fomenta∣tions, Linements, Cataplasmes, Unguents, Plaisters, little bags, Epithems, are applyed.

In the same manner Unctions are exhibited to the Spleen, * 1.491 and Bladder; Bathes also, and Tubs of waters to fit in, are usefull for the Reins, Bladder and spermatick Vessells; and Clysters injected are good for diseases of the Reines.

All the same things are convenient for the wombe, and moreover injections into the wombe, Pessaries, Errhines or medicines to put into the nose, fumes, and Evaporations, Lotions of the feet.

And all these sorts of medicines shall now be explained in their order, as far forth as this compendium will admit of.

CHAP. II. Of Decoctions.

DEcoctions which the Greeks call Apozemes, are potu∣lent medicines prepared by the boyling of plants and of their parts, * 1.492 are potu∣lent medicines prepared by the boyling of plants and of their parts, seldome of Animalls; all Decoctions may conveniently be reduced into two formes; namely into De∣coctions altering, and purging; under Decoctions altering, we will comprehend all those that have any other verrue besides purging, and do alter the body, whether they are given in regard of themselves only, or for some following purge; which Decoctions are then called Preparatives, Di∣gestives, or Apperatives, that is opening things.

But the matter to be decocted is taken out of the rank of Vegetables, * 1.493 wherein are variety of parts of plants or herbs, seldome of living Creatures.

But as for the quantity of the materialls to be decocted, * 1.494 if a weight be to be assigned generally to what ever is to be boyled, it begins from an ounce or two ounces for the most part, and ascends sometimes to halfe a pound, nay some∣times to a pound, a pound and halfe, and two pound, but as for the dose of the several kinds Decoctions are prepared.

Of the Roots and Barks ℥2. ℥3. and ℥4.

Of Leaves, 3.4.5. or 6. handfulls.

Of seeds 3.4.5.6. drachms

Of Fruires, in number 1.2.3. couples or paires 5.6.

Of flowers, pugills 4. or 5.

Halfe an ounce, five drachms or six drachms answers to a little handfull, two drachms or three to a pugill, but it is not necessary to mixe all those together in every decoction, and to heape up a mixture of them all, but when a few will performe the intentions, tis in vaine to put in many, yet if the decoction be provided to be given at many severall times, such a quantity of materialls ought to be taken, as that the decoction made of them may be powerfull to per∣forme the aime of the Physitian.

But in the seething, * 1.495 the preparation of the things to be boyled, and the manner of seething, is to be observed, for first if the materialls are too thick or hard, they are first to be cut or gently bruised, or fyled or beaten in a mortar.

In the manner of seething, order is to be observed in put∣ting in the things to be decocted the fire and instruments and Liquor which is decocted; and time also is to be obser∣ved.

Order of boyling is to be observed, that all the things may not be put in together, but the Roots, Barkes, Woods, which are the more sollid things, and without smell, should be put in first, then the Leaves, and seeds, last of all flowers, and Aromatick things, and all those things which smell strongly, and those things which may disperse their strength by much boyling; but this cannot be obser∣ved except the vessell be opened, but if the decoction be made in a thing that is covered, it matters not much to put in all the things altogether, and if any of them are more difficult to be seethed, those should first of all be bruised by themselves.

The fire should be cleare and equall, but very gentle, since the vertue is easily called forth, but stronger when there is need of much boyleing.

But decoctions are made by the Apothecaries commonly when the vessell is open and the fire also, but tis more con∣venient, least the strength of the medicines should vanish in boyling, to make a decoction in a Biploma, as they call it or a double vessell, the vessell being shut, or if a decoction be made the fire being open, tis convenient to set on it a close Alembick, or if it hath a beake, o•• snout, to fit it with a receiver to take the liquor, and to mixe it with the strained decoction.

The Liquor in which the things are boyled ought to be such as may performe the intentions of the Physiti••••, * 1.496 as wa∣ter of the Fountaine, distilled water, Barly-water, Chaly-beate, Water, Whey, water mixt with Honey called Hy∣dromell, sometimes Wine is taken, seldome strong Beere is used, sometimes some Vineger is put in, that the viscid and tough humours may more powerfully be cut thereby, and the medicine may penetrate the more; sometimes Roots a∣lone, before the decoction is made, are brayed in Vineger. Distilled waters also are often used for decoctions with no great profit but with great charge, unlesse the decoction be made in a close vessell, since so long boyling takes away all their strength.

The quantity of the Liquor ought to be such as may sa∣tisfie for the decoction, * 1.497 and ought to cover the medicines three or foure fingers breadth; which for the most part is left to the discretion of the Apothecarie. But if the pro∣portion be appointed by the Physitian, the Liquor is for the most part foure-fold, six-fold, eight-fold, in proportion to the medicines, according as the Herbs are dry, or full of juice, thick, or thin, and may imbibe more or lesse of the Liquor, and they ought to seeth a little, or long.

Sometimes before boyling, the medicines are some∣what cut, or bruised, and sometimes they stand a while (af∣ter decoction) before they are strained.

But they are boyled to the consumption of halfe or of a third part, or of a fourth part only of Liquor, or till but a third part remaines, according as the medicines and the scope of the Physitian requires: for those whose vertue easily vanish and are in a thin, and seperable substance are to be boyled the lesse time: but those whose substances are thicker, the strength cannot be drawn forth without longer boyling, the decoction is strained with, or without squea∣zing, according as there is need of the thinner parts only, or thicker, and such as lye deeper.

A decoction is prepared either for one dose or more; for one, three, four, or five ounces may suffice, if for more, the decoction should be made that the remainder may be a Pint, or a Pint and an half, and afterwards of things ma∣king it pleasant, for one Dose an Ounce, or an Ounce and an half may be added, yet more than a Pint, or a Pint and an half of a decoction, at one time, is seldom made, (except the decoction of Guiacum and such like) since that if more

should be prepared, it would easily be spoiled before it would be taken by the sick; Unto three four or five ounces of the decoction strained are added, of Sugar, which often is ••used or Honey, six drachms, or an ounce, or of some con∣venient Syrup in every dose an ounce, or an ounce and halfe: Sometimes the juices that are most convenient of Herbs, or Fruits, and often other Liquors, as Aqua vitae, Spirit of Vitrioyle, Copper, Salt-peter, some drops thereof are added, and indeed only one of these is added sometimes to an Apozeme, but of lenitives more, as more Syrups, or jui∣ces & Syrups, or of juice and Sugar, when juices are admini∣istred, for the most part; Sugar or Syrup is mixed with them, and sometimes pleasant things; that they may be the better mingled, a gentle ebullition is appointed at a weak fire; if it be convenient, the white of an egg may be added, that the Sugar and Honey, and decoction also may be clarifyed; or if that clarification doth not suffice, the decoction is to be put into the Balneum Mariae, till the thick dregs settle in the bot∣tome, and they by setling in the bottome, and powring off of the cleare Liquor are seperated, and that is to be re∣peated sometimes if it be needfull; sometimes the decoction is to be made pleasant either for the acquiring of a good taste, or smell, or some other vertue, namely the Aroma∣ticks a little before the end of boyling being reduced into into powder, or Aromatick species fitted for the disease, halfe a drachm, or a drachm thereof in each pint, is to be hung in a thin skin, or bladder in the decoction, and are often pressed out, or else a little after, the decoction is re∣moved from the fire, the decoction being as yet hot, they may be cut, or bruised more grossely, and so injected, and after they have stood together some time in a vessell well covered, it is strained againe. Muske also, and Amber∣greaze, if it be convenient, may be also given to the dose of a graine of each; or a drachm or two of Cinamon water may be added. If Wine or Vinegar be necessary, tis more convenient to add them after the boyling, or a little before they have done boyling.

They are given for the most part in the Morning, * 1.498 or E∣vening, or two or three hours before dinner, or supper, the stomach being empty and the decoction being first warmed, three foure or five ounces thereof is given at a time, and that is often performed two, three, foute or five dayes fol∣lowing, and either once only, or twice a day; if the de∣coction;

are prepared for many doses, they are to be kept in cold places under ground, for they will scarce continue a∣bove a weeke although it be in the Winter: but in the Spring and Summer, for the most part they are renewed every way.

Hereunto belong restorative Broathes as they call them, * 1.499 which are made of Hens, or Capons, to which Veale, or Goates flesh may be added, and there are of three sorts; the first they call a compleat, * 1.500 or a perfect bro••th, because 'tis most absolute, and fittest to nourish: it is prepared as or∣dinary broathes are, only that they boyle longer, and in∣deed so long untill the sixth, eighth, or sometimes the tenth part only remaines; * 1.501 the second is called Gelatina, which is made if these meates are boyled in a double vessell with∣out powring off the water, and the juice is pressed out from thence, from which after it is cooled, the fat swimming on the top is to be scummed off: * 1.502 the third is called Contusum which is prepared when the meates first sodden or rosted, afterwards are beaten in a morter, so long untill they may melt when broath is put to them, and afterwards are strain∣ed.

Purging Decoctions.

PUrging decoctions differ not from other decoctions, * 1.503 un∣lesse in respect of materialls; namely that simple pur∣ging medicines are mingled in purging decoctions, the manner of preparing is the same: for purging medicines convenient for the evacuation of the humours are taken, and that for one and more doses, yet because in seething their strength will decay, or waste they ought to be taken in a greater dose, then in the substance, the strongest for the most part double, but of the milder purgers, four-fold. Of which before in the doses of medicines.

Other things are added to these, which may either re∣sist and correct the malignant, and noxious qualities of the purge, or may prevent the mischeives which may befall nature by theuse of strong purgers or which may increase and stir up the dull faculty of a medicine, or extimulate them to worke more speedily, or may bridle them if they worke too strong and quick, or such as have regard to some private part, and may leade and direct the purging medi∣cine

thither; Aromatick powders or species are added to the decoction strained, for to please the palate, halse an ounce or an ounce of Syrup is appointed and prepared.

2. Oftentimes something that purges is added to the decoction as Syrup and Honey of Roses and Violets solu∣tive, also Cassia, Manna, which are dissolved in the decoc∣tion, which is againe strained.

3. Sometimes purging electuaries are mixt and dissolved in the concoction, in such quantity that they make one dose when they are mingled with many things that are boyled together.

4. But because decoction, by the mixture of electuaries become thicker; tis not inconvenient if they are strained againe, and also clarifyed, but then the Electuaries may be used in a larger quantity.

5. Sometimes, some of the purging powders are added to the Liquor or decoction.

6. Or some quantity of a purging extract is dissolved in it:

7. Lastly, decoctions are oftentimes made of purging and altering medicines together.

Hereunto belongs decoctions to cause vomits, * 1.504 sweates Urine, examples whereof are extant every where.

CHAP III. Of Infusions and other purging Potions.

INfusions are next unto decoctions, * 1.505 and differ only from decoctions simply so called, in that they are wont to be prepared only by boyling without macerating them before hand: but these are when the medicines are broken, or beaten before, and put into a convenient Liquor for some certain time that they may leave their vertue in it * 1.506

They are prepared of medicines of all sorts, but most com∣monly of Purgers, which should be given in somewhat a greater weight, then in the substance, namely halfe so much in the substance, and double in the Infusion, with their correcters and directers being cast in also in a due quantity, (sometimes in a nodule or little bagg of fine linnen, shut) in a Liquor convenient for the purpose of the Physitian: the Chymists at this day, that the extract

may be made the easier, put to the menstruum or prepared matter some drops or spirit of Salt of Vitrioll, or Oyle of Vitrioll is added, which is made by draining, which they call per deliquium.

The quantity of the Liquor ought to be such as may co∣ver those things that are macerated, and may be something higer then they, being infused in this manner, fix, twelve, or twenty foure hours in a warme vessell stopt or shut, they being beaten or cut in peices should so long lye in it untill the Liquor hath extracted all their strength, which may be known by the taste and smell. But if, which often happens, there be urgent occasion, the medicines cannot be mace∣rated for want of time, that defect may be supplyed by gen∣tle boyling of them, afterwards that which is strained with or without squeazing is appointed for use, and indeed without squeazing or pressing that which is strained is more cleansing and pleasing to the taste, but weaker: but with ex∣pression tis more troubled and thicker, but more efficacious.

You may add to the infusion things that sweeten it or o∣ther purging things as tis said before of decoctions.

Sometimes Decoctions, and Infusions are given toge∣ther; namely a Decoction is prepared in the same manner as is said before. In a sufficient quantity of that decection are infused purgers with their correcters, and the rest of the things are afterwards mixt as in other infusions.

Another way also a Potion is made of insusion and de∣coction mixt, or an infusion with a decoction, namely the decoction is prepared by its selfe, and the insusion by it selfe, both of them according to the method formerly de∣scribed, and these two Liquors are afterward mingled to∣gether.

To these purging decoctions, * 1.507 and infusions, by reason of their fimilitude we add a purging Potion peculiarly so cal∣led by some, which is prepared in this manner, first a suffi∣cient quantity is taken of any sort of Liquor, decoction, distilled water, Whey, water and Honey mixt, Broath, Wine, Juleps of Violets, sufficient for a draught, namely two 3. or 4. ounces, in the Liquor a sufficient quantity of Cassia, Manna, or a sufficient quantity of any one purging electuary, or more, is to be dissolved for one dose; sometimes of some Sy∣rup half an ounce, or 6. drachms, or some of the Aromatick powders are added, and these potions are taken as the rest, which we have spoken of heretofore, hot in the morning fasting.

2. Secondly, as tis spoken of pu••ging things, so here also straining, and Clarifying may be appointed, but then the electuaries are to be taken in a greater quantity, then if they are given without straining.

3. Thirdly, purging Potions may be prepared of purging extracts, but seeing that extracts are wont to be given in a smaller dose, they require lesse quantity of Liquor, and th••r∣fore are more gratefull to the affected: sometimes two or three ounces of other Liquors are taken instead of Muska∣dine, and the extract is dissolved in them, and if there be danger of being too hot, some Sorrell, or Lemons, or some o∣ther convenient things may be added.

4. Lastly, purging Potions are prepared of powders as well simples, as of compound purging medicines, as also with purging Roles, but the dose of such powders, ought not to be much more then a drachm, otherwise the Potion will be too thick, and ungratefull: and sometimes some powder is mingled with dissolved electuaries.

In the same manner also, * 1.508 Infusions and Potions for vo∣mits, sweates, and medicines provoking of Urine may be prepared.

CHAP. IV. Of Medicinal Wines, drinks of honey and Water sodden together, of Wine mingled with Honey, of Oxymel, of Medicinal Vinegar, Decoction or Barley-water, also of Clarified Juices.

OUT of those things which have bin hitherto spoken of Infusions and Decoctions, * 1.509 it will easily appear how me∣dicinal wines are prepared, and they are either altering, ••r purging and altering together.

They are prepared, either of Must; or of Wine that is re∣••ined, those that are prepared of Must, have a more plea∣••ant taste, and they are thus done; The dry Medicines are ••ut into little woodden Caskes; when the Must is some∣••hat abated, and the Wine cleansed, and made clear, it should ••••e drawn out into another Vessel, and kept for your use.

In the same manner Physical drink may be prepared, * 1.510 of

Wormwood, Harts tongue, Bittony, Sage, Rosemary, and other herbs, and also of purging things: but for the most part, the herbs are first bruised in the drink, after tis brewed, being as yet warm, and afterwards in due season things to make it work, being put in, they are suffered to cool.

Of Wines so cleansed, Medicinal Wines are prepared; Dry medicines are cleansed, cut, and broken, and are put into a glasse, or earthen Vessel, sometimes into a Nodule, or little Bagge of fine linnen, or thin linnen sewed up; a sufficient quantity of good white Wine is powred in, so they stand in infusion, in a Vessel that is shut, afterwards strained, unlesse they are inclosed in a little Bagge.

But this proportion for the most part is observed, that to a pound of medicines, there is taken of Must, or Wine eight Pints, twelve, nay, to twenty five, nay thirty, or thirty six, so that an ounce may answer to the proportion of two or three Pints.

Medicinall Wines also that alter, are prepared if distilled Oyles are added to them being first mixt with Sugar, or Spi∣rits, or tinctures, spirit of Wine drawne out of simple medi∣cines, or moist extracts.

Sometimes medicinall Wines are sweetned with Sugar or Honey, * 1.511 and are called Clare••s, and Hippocratick Wine, they are profitable in cold durable diseases, they a••e made in this manner: Aromatick things or roots also and seeds grate∣full to the smell and taste, principally are grosely beaten, or cut, and such as have great efficacy, are infused in sweet Wine, so they are to stand sometime in the Infusion, in a warme place for some hours, or let them simper in Balmum Mariae, for halfe an houre, especially if you may accelerate the worke, or to prepare Wine mingled with Honey; after∣wards there is added a sufficient quantity of Sugar to make it pleasant to the taste, so that to two, three or soure parts of Wine, one part of Sugar may be taken, and oftentimes Wine is drained through Hippocrates sleeve, that it may be∣come cleare, some of the distilled waters that are conveni∣ent, may be mixt with the Wine.

Some infuse the Aromaticks in spirit of wine, about eight or ten parts whereof is used to one part of the Aromaticks, and when the spirit of wine hath drawne out the tincture, they seperate it by declination, and straining or filtring, and keepe it for their use, but when tis convenient to make Hippocraticall wine, they power some drachms, and withal••

an ounce or two ounces, to one measure of Wine, a suffi∣cient quantity of Sugar to sweeten it.

But such Wines and Clarets, may be prepared not only to alter, but also to purge, with the same dose for the more choice sort of persons, namely with purgers, principally the Leaves of Sena, Mecoacam, Agrick, Turbith, with their 〈◊〉〈◊〉 recters are put into a sufficient quantity of Rhenish Wine, and being heated in water luke-warme in a glasse after∣wards must stand in a warme place, six hours in Infusion, afterwards add of Julep of Violets, or Roses halse an ounce, or let them be sweetned with halfe an ounce of white Su∣gar and be strained, and filtred through a browne paper, let three ounces of that which is strained be perfumed with two drops of Oyle of Cinamon; Manna also may be ta∣ken instead of Sugar.

If the Wine be sweerned with Honey instead of Sugar, * 1.512 tis called Oinomell. Mulsum, or wine mingled with Honey, is prepared of one part of Honey, and two or three parts of Wine mixt and boyled together: and Aromaticks of eve∣ry sort may be added, and it may be prepared at the time of gathering of Grapes, namely if one part of Honey be taken and two of Must: of water if it be convenient three parts or five parts in quantity, and let them heate toge∣ther.

Hydromell, and Mulsum, and Melicratum, * 1.513 are names of medicinall Potions of the same nature, namely made of water, and Honey, and sometimes of other things boyled therewith, or if there be any difference amongst those, 'tis only in comelinesse, for Melicratum is made suddenly for present use of a mixture of Honey and water; but Hydro∣mell is prepared to keep longer, and is neater made; of Mulsum some is more cleanseing, others purer, so that there is a severall proportion of Honey to the water, accor∣ding to the various scope of the Physitian, and temperature of him that takes it. To prepare it eight, ten or twelve times the quantity of Fountaine water is to be taken: but this is made of one part of Honey and five or six of water, boyled till the fourth or fifth part be consumed.

Amongst the kindes of Mulsum, which can keepe, * 1.514 the most noted at this day, is that drinke which is called Meade, and the best indeed is prepared in Li••uania.

But Hydromell is prepared not only of water and Ho∣ney but also of severall Aromaticks, Herbs and Rootes, as

Clary, Hysop, Bettony, and others, both kindes are made, that which is for present use, and that which is more du∣rable, and will keepe longer, it is prepared for present use, if in a pint of the water of Plates, a drachm, or at most two drachms are boyled, the 10th. or 12th. part of the best ••••ney be added, to every pint of the decoction. Hydromell is made after the usuall manner: But sometimes Hydromell is compounded, when the simple Hydromell is sented with these only, although no other thing be boyled in it.

Besides the compound Hydromell which doth alter, a purging Hydromell is also prepared, which is nothing else but a purging decoction made with simple Hydromell.

The next to Mulsum, * 1.515 is Oxymell, which differs from it, only by the mixture of Vinegar, a drinke very usuall a∣mongst the Ancients; but the old Physitians did not make Oxymell alike, but severally and added Vinegar according to the nature of a disease and of the diseased and other cir∣cumstances, and they gave it not only mingled with other medicines, but alone to quench thirst, and other purposes to drinke, but that which is most cleansing, and may also be used in feavers was made of twelve parts of water two of Honey and one of Vinegar; they were gently boyled and scummed, and the fire not being fierce, and by the addition of the white of an egg were clarified, and afterwards strained through a woollen cloath, till it become cleare and pure.

There are prepared by the Physitians other kindes of Oxymells compounded of more medicines; such is the Oxymell Helleborated of Gesner or rather of Iulian.

To this head we referr the water, * 1.516 or decoction of Barly which is made of whole Barley boyled in the water till it comes to a Ptisan, and some is simple when nothing is boy∣led besides Barley; another is compound when certaine o∣ther things also are added to the Barley, namely Raisons, Licorish, Anni-seed, Fennell-seed, Cinamon, Sugar: of Licoris•• is added, from two drachms to half an ounce or six drachms, Raisons from an ounce to two ounces of such as are stoned, halfe or a whole drachm, Cinamon to one drachm, or 2. drachms, for a pint and halfe or z, pints of Liquor.

Sometimes a sowre medicine is prepared, * 1.517 as with Squills, Roses, the rindes of Scordium, the Flowres of Elder and ma∣ny others, and not only of one, but more simples by infusion and materation of them in the same manner, as in medici∣nall wines.

Moreover to this Head we may refer clarified juices, * 1.518 which being pressed out of new gathered Plants are purifi∣ed, either by the white of an Egg, or by straining, often re∣peated, principally by filtring, or by separation.

CHAP. V. Of distilled Waters and Spirits.

THose things which are prepared by distillation are cal∣led distilled things, which are of divers kindes, * 1.519 yet all of them may be reduced to two formes, for either the things distilled are in the forme of waters, or Oyles; * 1.520 those that are of the same consistence with water are again two-fold, for either they come neere the nature of water, and are plainly called waters, or else they are spirituous, * 1.521 and are called Spirits, yet these names are often confounded, for oftentimes that which is spirituous is called a water.

1. First distilled waters are prepared of divers things: * 1.522 of herbs and Flowers, all for the most part are distilled by as∣cent; and principally of fragrant flowers, and other thin∣ner and colder things, whose force easily vanisheth, for the most part, waters good enough are distilled in a crooked glasse, by the Balneum Mariae.

2. Others bruise the flowers, and herbs that are to be distilled, and presse the juice out of them, and out of that juice by distillation through an Alembick they draw out wa∣ter into the Balneum Mariae.

Some cut in small peices the Plants to be distilled, or bruise them, and being bruised they they fill the Gourd ha∣ving a narrow mouth all most full, and the patelli the glasses being put on with the powder of the glasse of Copper and borax Hermeticall, they shut and afterwards they put the glasse ful of water into a Cauldron, and boyle it six or seven hours, afterwards they put the glasse when tis taken out of the water, into a warme place to cleanse it, untill the drops cease to stick to the sides of the gl••sse, and the digestion be absolute: they distill the matter digested in Balneo Roris, they seperate the Oyle from the water they power out the water with the reliques againe and repeate the distillation.

4. But the hotter, and Aromatick Herbs, and those whose strength doe not so easily vanish and lyes deeper, are not so conveniently distilled by Balneum Mariae, but in vesica, but in this distillation by a vessell of water, some diversity also is observed, for some bruise the herbs, or cut them in∣to smal peices, and fill the fourth part of the Vesica besides for them, then they poure of the pure water that three parts of the Vesica may be filled therewith, and one quarter for the most part remaines empty, and a Refrigeratory vessell, being applyed and the worme also (if you desire meerely a spirituous water) or with an Alembick with a Refrigitory, and their conjunctions or joynts shut, and a convenient fire being kindled and placed under the Vesica they distill wa∣ter gently and by drops.

5. Others having powred in hot water into a vessell close shut, first they bruise the herbs, twenty foure hours for the most part, they think it most profitable if the herbs are not only macerated in warme water a day and night space, but being bruised, or beaten, they should stand in digestion, and putrifaction in Horse dung, or Balneo Roris, or Mariae, for ten or fourteen dayes, afterwards they should be distil∣led. That water which first drops out is the best: but that which comes out last is like water it selfe; distilled water, if it be convenient, may be poured off, with new herbs to be digested, and distilled againe.

6. But since that water and spirit ascend together, they must be seperated, which is most conveniently done by the Balneum, namely all the water is to be powred into a crook∣ed glasse or Violl, and by a gentle heat only the spirituous part is to be distilled, by which distillation if the heat be rightly governed, the separation happily may be made at once, yet if it shall not so happen the first time, the distilla∣tion is to be repeated, and that rectification which was first made by a Gourd, afterwards rectification is appointed by a Phyoll. Examples may be seene in the Institutions.

CHAP. VI. Of Oyles.

FOr the most part it comes to passe that with the water in distillation of hot herbs, * 1.523 and Aromatick seeds, Oyle

comes forth together, which is to be seperated from the water; but this is performed first by a kind of tunnell which they call a Separater or Tritorium, afterwards through a filter or a course woollen cloath, thirdly through browne paper: the Precepts of which operations are to be sought out of the Institutions.

Yet certaine Oyles are distilled also without waters; so Oyles are drawn by distillation from Amber, Mastick, Frankinsense; Of which in the Institutions.

CHAP VII Of Syrups and Juleps.

SYrups, and Seraps, * 1.524 derive their names from the Ara∣bicks, and therefore are not to be written with a••y, which the Arabicks want, and 'tis drawne from the roote Schareba, which signifies to sup, and therefore it signifies a Liquor to be Supt; Syrups therefore are fluid medi∣cines prepared of a convenient Liquor, whether it be boy∣led, or infused, or a juice made up with Sugar or Honey, and boyled for the most part to the consistence of Honey: Syrups are invented both for delight to the taste, and for durability, that convenient medicines may be in a readi∣nesse at any time of the yeare.

Some of them are simple, * 1.525 which are made of one simple medicine only, and with Sugar, or Honey; compound which are prepared of more; both kindes are appointed for severall uses, of them are some altering and strengthning, others purging, and the liquour is taken from decoctions, infusions, clarified juices and Vinegar.

This is the manner of preparing, * 1.526 First the decoctions art taken; to the Decoctions are added Sugar or Honey, according as the use and scope of the Medicine requires; namely, two pounds of Sugar or Honey to a pound, or a pound and halfe of the decoction, as it is desired to be thicker or thinner, and ought to be kept more or lesse time: Then afterwards it is to be clarified by adding of the white of an Egge, that the decoction by a gentle Fire may seeth to the consistence of a Syrup: If Honey be added, it ought to bee boyled lesse, because being cooled it easily becomes thick. Syrups also, like an con∣coctions, may be made with Aromaticks, or Aromaticke Powders.

2. Seconldy, they are prepared of clarifyed Juices, to which is added half the quantity of Sugar, and boiled to the consistence of a Syrup.

3. These Syrups are better if fresh flowers are infused 24. hours in the expressed juice in Bal. Mariae, and are again ex∣pressed, and that repeated as often as it is fit. Then the juice is to be clarified by digestion, and half the quantity of Sugar to be mixt with it.

4. Others boil the juice till half be consumed, then they strain it, and suffer the decoction to stand and settle, that the juice may be the purer, the which when Sugar is added, they settle to the consistence of the Syrup.

5. Sometimes the juice pressed out is poured into hot cla∣rifyed Sugar, and exposed to the heat of the Sun, to con∣sume its aqueous humidity. But, if the heat of the Sun be not sufficient, it may be performed by gentle boiling.

6. Syrups are also made of Infusions, Sugar being added in the same manner as of Decoctions.

7. And sometimes other things are infused in juices, and afterwards when 'tis strained, Sugar is put to it, and the Sy∣rup is made according to art.

8. Syrups may be made of extracts also, if a little Sugar be added to the extract being thickned by abstraction of the Menstruum.

9. Syrups may also be made of soft Electuaries, if the Electuary be dissolved in six times or eight times the quanti∣ny of warm liquour, and strained, and half so much Sugar added thereto, by a gentle heat without boiling, the liquour should evaporate to the consumption of the third part.

10. Also Syrup is prepared of Sugar and Vineger onely, namely four pound of Sugar, and two of Vineger, and ac∣cording to some five Pints of water, and 'tis called Syrup of Vineger simple.

11. Moreover, Syrrups are made much more artificially, especially of hot and dry Plants, if onely so much water is poured off as that so much of the liquour may be left after straining without concoction, as otherwise useth to be left after concoction is made, and the matter infused on this manner in a Glass or other convenient vessel, such as Fire-vessels,

or earthen vessels, whose orifices may be fitted with a cover made for it, that is round and channelled, which should be put into the Balneum, three or four days to digest, and afterwards should be strained, and that which is strained should again be put alone in Balneo, or because of straightness of time, it should be clarifyed with the white of an Egg, what ever is feculent in it. Afterwards Sugar should be taken and clarifyed, and boiled to such a consistence, as is observed in the Confection of Penides, and it should be mingled with the clarifyed infusion.

The nearest to this is Oxymel, * 1.527 which is to be had in the Shops, which is prepared of one part of Water, one of Vineger, and two parts of Honey, whereof divers composi∣tions may be made also.

Syrups are seldom given alone in Diseases of the Breast and Stomack; * 1.528 but oftentimes are mixt with double the quantity of distilled waters, or decoctions; and an Ounce or an Ounce and an half of Syrups may be drank with two or three Ounces of Water or Decoction at one time.

To Syrups and Juleps belong Rosated water, * 1.529 which is a Potion compounded of Roses, and Water, and Honey or Sugar: Oribacius put into sixty Pints of warm water, ten pound of Rose-leafs, he shut the Vessel till they were perfectly boiled, afterwards the Roses being taken out, he infused of boiled and clarifyed Honey thirty pound, and put it into a Cellar. Actuarius took ten Pints of water, and five pound of Sugar and boiled them together to a conve∣nient thickness, afterwards he infused a pound of the juice of Roses.

The likest to Syrups are Juleps and Zulaps, * 1.530 as they are called, from the Arabick word Sialaba, which is to heal or make sound, without doubt it is derived from thence, so that indeed Physicians often times take them for the same Medicine, and Potions that are mixt of Water and Syrups called Juleps, but the name of Juleb is often extended farther now than with the Arabians, who invented this Medicine to be made; for the name of Juleb was absolutely given by them, when Sugar onely is dissolved in Rose-water, and boiled, as Julep of Roses is, otherwise called Alexander's Julep.

But a Julep, if there be any difference betwixt it and a Syrup, is a Medicine clearer than a Syrup, and therefore more delicate and gratefull, and it is made of distilled wa∣ters, clarified Juices and Sugar.

They are made with, * 1.531 and without boiling; without boil∣ing on this manner, Common or distilled water is taken, or a decoction of Barley, to the which some Juice also of Citrons, Limmons, Pomegranates, Quinces, or Vineger may be added, and white and clarified Sugar is poured in, or instead thereof common Juleps of Roses and Violets, which being boiled to the cosistence of a Syrup, are kept for use, and are diligently mixt together, and if there be need, are drained through Hippocrates's sleeve. But the proportion of Sugar, or usual Juleps, which is observed to the waters and juices is various, as the present occasion re∣quires it. For the most part the Palate of the sick is their guide, and sometimes the proportion of water and Juices to Syrups and Sugar is threefold, sometimes fourfold, six∣fold, eightfold, or twelvefold. Sometimes Juleps are made with Aromatick Powders, or convenient little Tabulets are dissolved in them. 'Tis most convenient also in some Diseases to add Spirit of Vitriol.

2. Moreover, Juleps are prepared of Conserves and me∣dicinal Juices, if distilled waters that are proper, or a Deco∣ction of Barley be poured into them in a sufficient quantity, and are stirred with a Pestle in a Morter, or are mingled to∣gether over a gentle fire, and strained.

3. But those Juleps which are said to be prepared with decoction, are nothing else but the pure and finer decocti∣ons of Syrups, and the same manner of preparing of them which is of decoctions and Syrups, onely that they are re∣moved from the fire before they receive a thicker consistence.

CHAP. VIII. Of Emulsions and other Mixtures, bringing or causing milk, and of strengthning things.

AN Emulsion is so called, * 1.532 because it is like Milk, and is prepared as it were by milking; for 'tis a potulent Me∣dicine prepared of the pith and strength of seeds and certain

fruits, especially of sweet Almonds (Which Emulsion in particular by some is called Amgydalatum) by the affusion of convenient waters, or of some other liquour, and by pounding and pressing of them, to which the Pulpe of a Capon or Pullet may also be added, if you have a desire to nourish.

They are prepared for severall purposes or uses, * 1.533 accor∣ding to the variety of the matter, namely, to quench thirst, to cause sleep, to provoke sweats, and other things; and sometimes externally in stead of Epythems, and may be exhibited for the heat of the braine, and to mitigate paine, and cause sleep.

They are prepared in this manner, * 1.534 Sweet Almonds are blanched, so are the foure great cold Seeds, and other things, the Kernels also are beaten in a stone or marble Morter, pouring in by degrees some fountaine water, or of Roses and other convenient distilled waters, or clarifyed with a convenient decoction that is pleasant to the taste: The proportion of the liquour is uncertaine, sometimes more, sometimes lesse, according to the strength of the seeds and fruits, and according as the Emulsion is required to be thicker or thinner: But at the least a threefold, often∣times a six-fold, eight-fold, ten-fold, &c. quantity of the liquour is required; being beaten they are strained, and if convenient, Syrups or Julips that are proper, as of Vio∣lets or Roses are added: The Emulsion being made some∣times it is to be sweetned with Sugar, or Rowles of Dia∣marg. frig. manus Christi perlati, or the Juleps lately men∣tioned: Sometimes there may be added some Cinamon water, if the disease will suffer it; and sometimes conserves, Comfits, and liquid Electuaries may be added, from halfe a drachm to a drachm, two drachms or more.

Pearles also, Corall, Harts horne burnt, and other pow∣ders and Spices, may be added to Emulsions.

Sometimes potulent Medicines may be made of Pearles onely, Corall, Harts horne, and such like, with convenient waters, which also by reason of the colour of Milke, which they have, are called Emulsions, and are very frequent, with moderne Physitians.

Oftentimes Juices also that are drawne out by expres∣sion, as of Pomegranates, Lemmons, or other liquours also are mixt with those waters (yet so that the distilled waters for the most part exceed the rest in quantity) sometimes,

but seldome, some convenient Syrup. But because Physitians for the most part desire a white colour in this water, for the most part they omit all those things that may discolour it.

CHAP. IX. Of Tinctures, and Extracts, and liquid dissolutions.

AN Extract is nothing else but the pure essence of a thing separated from its grosser body by a fit menstruum (whence they are also called Essences by many) which whilst it is as yet in a more liquid substance, * 1.535 and joyned with the menstruum, it hath also the colour of the thing, and therefore is called a Tincture; alth ough sometimes they are called Tinctures also, when the essence of a thing is now separated from its menstruum which extracted it.

Essences or Tinctures that are liquid, * 1.536 are prepared ei∣ther of green Plants, or of Juices: when they are prepa∣red of green things, the Hearbs are bruised, and a little spirit of Wine is put in for the preservation of them, and the juice is pressed out, which being cleansed is called an Essence.

Those that are properly called Extracts are prepared of dryed Plants, from whence if the whole menstruum be not separated it is called a Tincture, or liquid extract: But menstruums, that is, Liquours exhibited for the drawing out of the essence of a thing are various, according to the diversity of the matter, and use; they of spirit of Wine, distilled Waters, Whey, Vinegar, and such like, are ex∣hibited.

In choosing a menstruam, first you are to consider whe∣ther you desire a liquid tincture, or an extract, or a thicker or grosser body: For if a liquid tincture be desired, a men∣struum is to be taken, which is of the same kind and facul∣ty: But if the menstruum ought to be separated, it is no matter, although it be of another kinde then the Tincture is of.

But since it is required in a menstruum that by the subtility of its substance it may penetrate the matter, and by its fa∣miliarity intice out the purer parts, and without spoyling and corrupting of the Extract it selfe, may againe be sepa∣rated

from it: Spirit of Wine may easily be esteemed the best amongst them, and take the first place; but May-dew, distilled Vineger, Spirit of Salt, of Turpentine, &c. are used also according as some present occasion may require.

If compound Extracts are prepared, * 1.537 and the simples be of divers natures, each of them severally, or those which are nearest one to the other, are drawn off by their Menstruum, and afterwards the Extracts are mingled.

The way of preparing Extracts is plain of it self, namely, the Menstruum is poured into the matter, that is beaten and poudred, which sometimes by the help of an external heat, when the essence of a thing is drawn out, and the Menstru∣um coloured enough, 'tis poured out, and another is put in, and that so often repeated, till all the strength and virtue is extracted; afterwards the Menstruum is separated by heat, which if it be not separated whole, 'tis called a Tincture or liquid Extract; but if almost whole, and of the consistence of Honey, 'tis called a simple extract; examples may be seen in the Institutions.

Nor are such Extracts as well liquid as thicker prepared simply alone, but also compounded: to these belong E••ixir, of propriety, purging Extracts, and universal purgers, Lau∣danum opiated.

To Extracts belong those Rosins also which are prepared of Scammony, Mechoacam, Jalep, and such like, containing in them a kinde of gummy substance.

Of Tinctures, of Gemms, Coralls, Metalls, as of Balsum of Venus, may be seen in the Institutions.

CHAP. X. Of Conserves, Preserves, and medicinal Juices.

THe name of Conserve is given principally to Flowers, * 1.538 and sometimes to Herbs, and certain soft and tender Roots, which being made up with Sugar are kept many years: they are prepared in this manner, the Flowers or Herbs newly picked or cleansed, and (if they abound with too much humidity) first a little dried in the shade, [unspec 1] let them be mingled and brayed in a stone-morter, with a woodden Pestle, with twice or thrice the quantity of Sugar, and after∣wards

the mixture is to be put up in a Glass or glased vessel. If the Plants are moister, 'tis profitable to heat the Con∣serves when they are made, by a gentle Fire.

2. Others take a Glass, and cover the bottom of it with Sugar, then they put in the Flowers to be condited, the depth of three Fingers breadth, and then they put in Sugar again, and in this manner heap upon a heap, and the Glass close shut they expose it to the Sun some certain weeks.

3. Sometimes the Roots are boiled untill they can be pounded, or without boiling, are washed and cleansed, and are beaten very small, to them so pounded, or to the De∣coction strained through a Hair-sieve, the Sugar is added as it use to be for Syrups.

The name of Condite although it may be taken for a compound medicine also, * 1.539 as well as for a simple Plant mixt onely with Honey or Sugar, so that Conserves also may be comprehended under the notion of Condites, yet in particu∣lar the name of Condite here, is given onely to medicines which are not pounded, but whole for the most part, Pre∣served with Sugar or Honey, both that they may be kept longer, and rendred more gratefull to the taste.

Fruits in the first place are preserved, * 1.540 Roots, Barks, Stalks, and some Flowers, as of Citrons or Lemmons, and Oranges: this is the Preparation, the softer Fruits, as Cherries, Black-berries, Barberies, Apritocks, Peaches, Pears, Moshcattellina, and the like, which are soft, being put into Sugar or Honey, that is hot, they are boiled, untill the humidity of the Fruits 〈◊〉〈◊〉 consumed and the Sugar or Honey receive their former consistence; or if there be danger lest being boiled they should decay and lose their colour, the Su∣gar onely being hot, they are poured out, and when the Su∣gar hath drawn their aqueous humidity, the Sugar alone is again to be boiled, till that aqueous moisture is consumed, and afterwards to be poured out again to the Fruits, to be preserved: but those which are more solid should first be bruised in Water, or boiled, untill the bitterness and un∣gratefull taste be drawn out, and they become softer; yet you must observe that whilest we do strive to please the Pa∣la••e, we must not lose the strength of the Preserve by too much maccration or boiling; afterwards we dissolve and clarifie the Sugar, either in fair water, or in the water where the Medicine is macerated, unless it hath an ill taste, we pour out the clarified Sugar upon the Fruits or Roots, and

then we seethe them again, untill the aqueous humidity which remains be consumed.

Lastly, being so prepared, they are kept in a Glass or carthen Vessel covered with a round woodden Cover, and clean stones being put upon the Lid, the Lid is deprest so as that it covers the Liquour.

Next to these are thickned juices, * 1.541 and such as are fit for medicinal uses, which the Arabicks call Rob: They are pre∣pared for the most part of the juices of Fruits, sometimes of Flowers also, that they may be usefull in the Winter, when we want fresh Herbs and Fruits; and in this manner they are prepared, the juice being drawn out is boiled over a gentle Fire to the consumption of half, or the third part, then whilest as it is yet hot, the thickest is strained: that which is strained is permitted to be clarified by settling in the bottome, or it is clarified with the white of an Egg; that which is clear is boiled again, untill it acquire its due consistence. But because the juices of themselves will not easily keep, unless they are boiled to a thicker consistence and all the watriness be taken away, for the most part less than half so much of Sugar or Honey, or a little quantity of one of them is added.

Those purest, clearest, finest juices, * 1.542 like icicles in frosty weather, as they call them, being poured out use to be kept, which commonly are called Gelatinae, or frozen juices, and they are prepared principally of juices that are made with∣out expression, the purer and more delicate juice of Quinces, Apples, Pears, Goosberries, (or Currans.)

That composition called Diacydonium, * 1.543 which use to be prepared for the most part in the form of a solid Paste, unless you would rather refer it to the Electuaries.

And Purgers may be mingled with those Juices, and of them pleasant Medicines are made for infants and more de∣licate Persons.

CHAP. XI. Of Electuaries.

THe name of an Electuary, although it be severally used by several, * 1.544 yet we think that it is to be attributed to Medicines, which are reduced with Honey, or Syrup, or plain

sugar, or some other convenient thing, being used to a thick∣er consistence then a syrrup, and not ••o fluid, yet somewhat moist, this word is derived, or rather corrupted from the word in Greek Elleickton, or Elleickton, by which name they call a Medicine which may be taken as it were by licking, by some they are improperly called Opiats, * 1.545 not because they have Opium in them, but because they are of the like con∣sistence, with those Medecines of the Ancients which had Opium in them, such as Treakle, and from hence they are called Opiats.

Electuaries may be for severall uses, according to the na∣ture of the simples whereof they are compounded, for some are to alter, and strengthen, others against poysons, which because for the most part they have opium in them, they are called Opiats, as Treakle, Mithridate, Aurea Alexandrina, o∣thers are fit to purge, which are called Catharticks. * 1.546

Electuaries are twofold, the preparation of the former is thus,

Aromaticks, and other simples being beaten into a fine powder. In the first place clarified honey is put into it, or sugar, or some convenient waters, or syrups, or proper de∣coctions of proper simples in faire water, or a sufficient quantity of another liquor, or infusions, or juyces prest out of other Medecines strained and boyled with clarifyed sugar, or honey, to the consistence of a syrup, or of many of these together, whilest they are as yet warme by the fire. A third part is sprinkled in by little and little, which may con∣veniently be done through a Sieve, and is to be stirred a∣bout with a woodden Pestle in a Morter, and should be exact∣ly mingled and kept in a convenient Vessell.

The other manner is thus, Conserves they are convenient for your present purpose, to which are added powders, and Aromatick Species, Troches, Conserves also, and medi∣cionall juyces, or Robs must be exactly mixt together in a Morter, with a sufficient quantity of dissolved sugar, or a convenient syrup, or honey: But the proportion betwixt the Conserves and Powders, and Species are not so exact, as some do determine, but severall times they may be three fold, foure fold, six fold, eight fold, twelve fold: For a sufficient quantity of a convenient syrup being poured in, whatsoever the proportion be betwixt it and the Powders, they may be all reduced easily into the consistence of an Electuary, which is also to be held of Conserves. Sometimes also spirit of

Roses, of Salt, of Vitrioll, distilled waters compounded, or of distilled Oyles, some drops are to be put in. And these kinds of Electuaries were called by some Condites, as is said before, tis so called by some from the mixture. * 1.547 Purging E∣lectuaries for the most part are so made.

There is another manner like to this: Fruits, seeds, or roots are put in, or are boiled in wine or water, to the f••rm of a Poultice. Afterwards they are strained through a haire Sieve, sugar, or clarified honey is added, or Syrups, or Man∣na, and if it be needfull are boiled to the consistence of ho∣ney, sometimes the Species, and Powders also. Spirits also of Vitrioll, and Salt, and distilled Oyles.

Of Raysins and Pruants that are laxative, you may see the Institutions.

CHAP. XII. Of Eclegmaes, and Lohochs.

EClegmaes, or Eclectaes, from the Greek word Eclei••o, * 1.548 that is to take up with ones tongue, or lick of, the Ara∣bicks called Lohoch, or Linctns, * 1.549 and things that are to be licked, as they are commonly called, are like unto Electua∣ries, nor do they differ from Electuaries, only in that they are of a moister consistence, and as it were the middle betwixt Syrups and Electuaries, and are appointed peculiarly for di∣vers diseases of the Breast and Lungs.

Species and Powders, Conserves, thickned juices, Honey, * 1.550 Sugar, Extracts, Muscellages, Syrups, Juleps, Oxymell, di∣stilled Oyles, the manner of preparing is the same also with that of Electuaries. The Powders are taken, which are most convenient, Gums of Arabick, Tragacanth, Juice of Liquo∣rish, Rice, and all things are incorporated in a sufficient quantity of honey, or Syrups, or Juleps, or Muscellages, or Juices, or Insusions, or of some decoction for this purpose, prepared of roots, herbes, seeds, fruits, But principally of Muscellages, and visoid things being strained and expressed and boiled with honey, or sugar, to the consistence of a sy∣rup, or any one, or more of these, and all of them are to be wrought so long in a Morter with a woodden Pestle, untill they are exactly mingled, and come to be of the consistence of honey, or rather the middle betwixt Honey and Electuaries.

Eclegmaes may be prepared without the addition of Pow∣ders, and Species, if a juice, or Muscellage be boiled with honey, or sugar, to the consistence of an Eclegma.

3. Eclegmaes also may be made according to that manner which is explained last of all amongst the Electuaries, so that if it ought to be licked, the consistence ought to be the moister.

4. And such things are often administred alone to be supt up by the sick, or else they are prepared of them other things being mixt, a new Eclegma is made for the present occasion; for you may take as much as you please of the usuall Eclegma; Conserves also are added, and conve∣nient Powders, Sugar, and an Eclegma may be reduced into the forme of a Syrup, with a sufficient quantity of Syrup, or Juleps or clarified Honey, or Sugar dissolved; To which sometimes some drops of distilled Oyles are ad∣ded.

5. Sometimes an Eclegma is prepared of Syrups alone, Sugar-canded, or Penedies being added.

Hereunto belong medicines which by some are called Saponea, * 1.551 from the similitude of white Soape not yet made hard, by others tis called Linctus, from a Liniment made of Almonds. Sweete Almonds are taken being blanched, and are pounded; to those that are pounded, clarified Su∣gar, or Penedies, or Sugar-Candy is added; being first dissolved in a convenient Liquor, they are boyled to the consistence of Honey; a little before they have done boy∣ling a pound of Rice is added, to wit, unto two ounces of Sugar, an ounce of Rice, and another of Almonds, and a sufficient quantity of Rose water, and a little before it be ended some Ginger also, or Aromatick may be added. Others draw a milke out of Almonds with Rose water, or some other convenient Liquor, with some portion of milke; Sugar is dissolved, the Rice is rast in afterwards, and the other part also of the mulsion being poured in they are stir∣red with a gentle fire.

The composition which is called Leucophagum, * 1.552 is so named from its colour, and therefore may be referred to this, or the precedent head; tis prepared of swee•• Almonds macerated in Rose water, and the flesh of a Capon, or Pa∣tridge boyled with it, being very much wrought in a Mar∣ble Morter, and strained through a haire seive, with a lit∣tle of the beaten blanched Almonds, and Sugar, boyled to a due consistence, to which according to the severall aimes of the Physitians, Aromaticks, Corralls, and other things may be added.

CHAP XIII. Of Boles.

A Bolus hath that name because it is a gobbet of Physick in a round figure, * 1.553 allmost as much as ones mouth will hold, whence it is calied Buccilla; but the name of Bolus agrees not only to purging, but altering Physick.

Purging Boles are thus prepared: * 1.554 purging Electuaries are taken, and a convenient quantity of Sugar being ad∣ded, they are made up in the forme of a Pyramid, not much unlike an Olive, lest they should be loathsome, they ought not to be made of Electuaries that are ungratefull, and for that reason Hiera is scarce ever given in Boles; the quan∣tity ought not to exceed an ounce.

2. Sometimes some of the Powders or speties are ad∣ded.

3. You may add conserves.

4 Or instead of Sugar Conserves either alone, or with a little Sugar may be used.

5. Instead of Sugar, or sometimes with Sugar, especi∣ally in diseases of the reines, Licorish-Powder; or some o∣ther may be added, so may Turpentine also.

6 Moreover in the stead of purging Electuaries, Powders of simples that purge use to be taken, wherein something also which alters, or corrects the violence of purgers, or that give a pleasant ••mell or taste to them; or else they may be added for some other cause, or species of purging Confections, or Extracts purging, both simple and compound, which are taken and incorporated with the pulpe of Cassia, the pulpe of Tramarines, or Pruants, or some Conserve or Rob, or some convenient Syrup, and with a sufficient quantity of Sugar are made into the forme of a Bolus.

7. Sometimes distilled Oyles are ming lediwith a Bolus to corroborate, namely of Anniseed, Mace, Cinamon, Cloves, some few drops, and sometimes the Bolus is covered with Gould.

Boles to cause vomiting, * 1.555 and they are prepared after th•• same manner, and are made of some Emettick powder, sim ple, or compound, to which sometimes is added some of the things that alter or correct, some certaine grains, or some E∣mittick extract, with a conserve or some confection of the like consistence, and with syrups.

Boles also may be exhibited for other uses, * 1.556 to alter, st••engthen, and provoke sleep; but the composition differs not from the former.

CHAP. XIV. Of Powders, and Trageis, or Comfits.

BUt as for the formes of dry Medecines, * 1.557 Powders, are the plainest way of compounding amongst them, com∣monly called Trageas, without doubt corruptly derived from the word Tragema, which consists of one, or more Medecines compounded, if the tast be ungratefull, an equall part of su∣gar, or half so much sugar is to be added.

But Powders are either thin, and subtile, which if they con∣fist of pure Aromaticks, and Sugar, they are wont to be cal∣led generally Tragemats, or Trageae, or else more thick, and not so subtile; nay sometimes Aromaticks are not pulverised, but onely cut asunder, and seeds hardned with sugar, or candied, called Comfits, are added to them, and Species that are cut, are also called grosse Trageaes.

They are used for severall purposes, according to the vari∣ous nature of the simples whereof they are composed, some of them resist poyson, others purge the belly, others by vomit.

To those that purge, simples which have in them a faculty of purging are taken, and correcters are added, sometimes al∣so a grain of distilled Oyles is mixt with a drachm of Pow∣der,

CHAP. XV. Of Salts.

ALl things almost containe two kinds of Salts, * 1.558 the one volatile, which endures not the fire and heat, but flies away and is dispersed, and vanisheth by burning, the other is fixed, which endures the fire, and is left in the ashes.

Volatile Salt is collected in distillations, so of stale Urine, * 1.559 Salt distilled by an Alimbeck in the first place, and by a Phiola or the bottome of a Glasse-Still; in the second place Volatile salt of Urine is collected, the same may be drawne out of other things. In the juices of Plants also, salt some∣times coagulates to the thicknesse of boiled honey, * 1.560 in a cold place. But fixed salt is prepared of the ashes of plants and woods, whilest a Lye is prepared out of them, and that is boi∣led till all the water exhals, for then the salt is left behind, which is purifyed first by often dissolving, and coagulating. Secondly, If it be dissolved into a liquor by drayning in a moist place, tis filtered, and afterward coagulated. * 1.561

Hereunto belongs the cream, or thick juice, and Christall of Vitrioll, and of Tartar, which are nothing else but salt of Tartar separated from the dregs that were mixt. * 1.562 Also Tartar vitriolated, salt of Tartar. To these belong Magisters, or dissolvings of Pearle, Corall, Crabs clawes, precious stones, Saccharum Saturni, which takes place so far, if salt that is vo∣lantile, of the menstruum that dissolves doth as yet stick in them: For then according to the manner of salts they are dissolved in waters and other liquors; but if they are preci∣pitated by oyle of Tartar, or Vitrioll, and the salt that dis∣solves be separated from them, they rather belong to pow∣ders.

CHAP. XVI. Of Croces.

TO powders and salts we may well joyne those things which the Chymists call Crocos, stours, sublimates, * 1.563 pre∣cipitates: The name of Crocos is given to some Medecines from the colour of Saffron, for Croci are nothing else but fine powders, or tinctures reduced into the forme of a powder of Saffron-colour: But principally they are called Crocos of Mettals, and Crocos of Mars.

Crocus mettalorum is nothing else but Antimony burnt with nitre, * 1.564 and reduced into powder of Saffron colour, next to this is that of Venus of Antimony Gouden as it is called. Of which the Institutions may be seene.

Crocus of Mars is prepared severall wayes, which may also be seen in the Institutions.

To these we may well referr that which is called earth of vitrioll, whose preparation is taught in the Institutions.

CHAP. XVII. * 1.565 Of flours and Sublimates.

THose are called Flours by the Chymists, fo•• the most part, which are the thinner, and more subtill parts of a body, seperated from the thicker by sublimation, the most common flours are of Copper and of Antimony, as also Benzoes; the reason of preparing whereof is to be had in the Institutions.

Hereunto belong the other Sublimates, amongst which the cheife is Mercury Sublimate simple, and Mercury Subli∣mate sweete.

CHAP. XVIII. Of Precipitates. * 1.566

ALthough those things in generall are rightly said to be precipitated, which are dissolved in some Liquor by a peculiar Art, and seperated from the Liquor, deseend to the bottome in the forme of a Powder or like Chaulk, yet the name of precipitating principally belongs to Mercury, which after it is dissolved in Aqua Forci, and is seperated from the water that dissolves it, and lettles in the bottome, 'tis called Mercury precipitated. * 1.567

The name also of Tu••bith, or Turpeth, is in use amongst most Chymists, * 1.568 which from whence soever it had its origi∣nall, it signifies nothing but Mercury precipitated.

The way of precipitating Mercury is shewne in the Insti∣stitutions: to which if any Gold be added, tis called Gold of life; of which in the Institutions.

To these belong also Bezoarticum Minerale, as it is cal∣led: tis there also described, a•• also Mercury of life and some others.

CHAP. XIX. Of Glasses, Regalls and certain Chymicall Powders.

THose chymicall Medecines which remaine, Glasses, Regulus-chaulks, and certain Powders, we will annex in this Chapter.

First, Glasse is prepared from the chaulks of things; * 1.569 and vi∣trification, for the most part, is the last resolution of things: for Ashes, or Chaulk is to be poured into a very strong fire, and sometimes Borax is added to ripen the fusion, or other fusill Powders, but fufill matter is poured into a Basin made hot, or upon some table.

Glasse of Antimony is predared in this manner; * 1.570 also Am∣ber of Antimony, or as others would have it, of Mercury. Purging cups may be made of these Glasses, also Rings, Mo∣ney: If glasse of Jupiter, or glasses, or Amber of Antimony, * 1.571 if they are set into the bottome of a cup, or into a Ring, or any Coyne: Of Glasse of Antimony golden; see the institu∣tions, as also of Regulus of Antimony.

Moreover, the next to these are chymicall Powders and Chaulks; as for them, the first that is referred to them, is called Antimony fixt, or Diaphoretick, which is made if An∣timony be burnt so often with Nitre, till it become white and fixt. Milk of Venus, how tis prepared, the Institutions shew.

To these belong Dreggs, or Faeculae, * 1.572 as they are called by later Chymists, which are certaine Farinaceus Powders prepared of the juice of certaine roots beaten, or expressed or extracted by some liquor, namely, if a juice, or liquor be put into a cold place, the Faeces of their owne accord settle in the bottome, which when the moisture is poured off, are dryed and kept; the chiefest that are in use are the F••ces of Briony, Wake Robin, Piony, and Orrice, as also of Dra∣gon.

CHAP. XX. Of Comfits, little round Cakes, and Morsells, and such like.

THat the palate and taste may first be pleased, certaine Medecines are found out by Physitians, preserved with suger, and are made up into a dry body: Amongst which the

first are those which are called Comfits, as we may speake in the manner of an Apothecary, with whom, Comfits are nothing else but Conserves dryed, Seeds, Kernells, skind or blanched Roots, and Pills or Rindes.

Purging confections also are prepared, * 1.573 and that two wayes, first if the Sugar be poured in before it be cooled, the purging things are mingled, and stird about together that they may stick to the Sugar; Secondly, which is more con∣venient, if the seeds, or Rindes, are macerated in a purging infusion, untill they swell, and then being gently dryed are hardned with Sugar.

Morcover, * 1.574 there are little Cakes which are prepared in this manner, take of the powders or species of medicines, of Sugar, either plaine white, or of Roses or Violets, six times so much, sometimes eight-fold, to which simple or compound Manus Christi pearled, may be mingled, or ad∣ed; in purging Rolles, also double, treble, or a four-fold, quantity is dissolved, according to the taste of the purgers, which is dissolved in a sufficient quantity of Fountaine wa∣ter, or of some convenient distilled water, or juice, seldome of a decoction, or infusion; to this Sugar, Powders, and Species, are throwne in by degrees, and stirring are ex∣actly mingled together: and are powred out by drops upon marble stone, or on a Cypresse or other table of wood, that being cooled they may concreate in round Cakes and Rolles.

Sometimes instead of Powders, Oyles or extracts are taken, and of altering extracts, five, six, seven, eight, nine, or ten graines are taken, for an ounce of Sugar, so of dist∣illed Oyles three, foure, five, or six dreps, for an ounce of Sugar, sometimes Powders, Extracts, and Oyles are taken together.

Manus Christi purging are made two wayes, * 1.575 for either to every pound of Sugar, an ounce of Rosin of Scammony prepared is taken, and so 'its made up in the forme of a Ta∣bulet, or the faeces of Mechoacam instead of Rosin may be mingled in a three or foure-fold quantity of Sugar.

There is the same way for the most part of preparing mor∣sells, * 1.576 only that medicines for the most part, in morsells are nor beaten so fine, but in a grosser manner: to which others may be added which are not made easily into Rowles, or at least in a lesse quantity, as Fruits, and seeds, namely Al∣monds, Pine-nots, Pistack-nuts, seeds of Melons, Citrons,

(or Pompions) Conserves, Preserves; the proportion is to be observed betwixt them which is most agreeable to the intention of the Physitian: and all of them as tis said of Rowles in a sufficient quantity, that is for the most part six or eight-fold, sometimes also ten or twelve-fold; but in purgers a three or four-fold quantity of Sugar dissolved in a convenient Liquor is taken.

2. Sometimes Fruits themselves are not taken in their substance, but an Emulsion is made of them with conveni∣e••t waters wherein the Sugar is dissolved.

3. Befides these Extracts, and distilled Oyles may be mingied in the same manner as Rowles.

4. Sometimes instead of Sugar, Manne may be used in pur∣ging things.

When all things have been exactly mingled over the fire before they are cooled, the whole masse is laid on a marble stone, or Cypresse Table, and is dilated, and folded, or is powred into a woodden Box made for this purpose, and are cut into Tables that are foure-square, or into what shape you please.

5. When the Tables or Morsells are prepared they may be moistned with distilled Oyles, or with muske and Am∣ber distolved in Rose-water, namely when we feare least the strength of them in boyling should flye into the aire.

6. Purging morsells may be made after another manner a due quantity of the purging extracts are taken, or some of the purging Powders are joyned with them, to these are ad∣ded Aromatick powders, or Aromatick Extracts, and with Manna or Sugar little Cakes are made, the proportion of Sugar is double, or treble to that of the Extract, and the proportion of Manna is the same, but these Cakes are not made of Fruits and seeds alone, but sometimes, the flesh of Capons or Partridges, or Cockes-stones are joyned with them, namely when we intend to nourish, and especially in those which can eate no meate, whence such morsells, are called nourishers, or nutritives. * 1.577

To these may be added the medicine, which junior Phy∣sitians call Pandalaeum, which in matter and in the end (for which is used) agrees with an Eclegm••, and is ap∣pointed for diseases of the breasts and lungs, but in forme it differs not from Rowles, Tables or morsells only in that Rowles and Tables are framed into a certaine figure either round, or square, but Pandalaeum, remaines

without being formed, and Pouders are permitted to con∣dense with Sugar in a Box in that which is called Pandalaeon, and when it is used a Lump of it is cut with a Knife, or taken up with a Spoon, and held in the mouth till it be con∣fumed.

Moreover, * 1.578 to this rank pertain several Comfits which are principally prepared to restore health, and from the Basis they are commonly named, such are Diamygdulatum or Marchpane, Diatestudinatum, a composition whereof Snails is the Basis, Pineatum where Kernels of Pine-nuts are the Ba∣sis, and Sugar-bread.

Marchpane is compounded of sweet Almonds wrought with Sugar and Rose-water well mingled and boiled ac∣cording to art; but for Physical use, Fruits, Seeds, and Aro∣matick Conserves are added.

Testudinatum is made almost in the same manner, Snails being onely added.

As Pineatum also of Kernels of Pine-nuts mixt with Sugar in the same manner.

Sugar-bread is made of the whitest Flour, Sugar and Eggs being added, and sometimes mixt with other Medi∣cines, and boiled in a Pot, or Furnace; of which see the In∣stitutions.

CHAP. XXI. Of Trochees.

TRochees, that is, Rolls and Cycliscoi & Artiscoi in Greek, that is, * 1.579 Pills or little round Balls are solid Medicines, cohering and consisting of convenient things, taken in a Li∣quour made commonly in the form of Lupine-seeds, their circumference sometimes round, sometimes with a corner, both of them smooth without-side, invented principally for that end, that Medicines reduced into Pouder may be kept the safer in this solid figure from the injuries of the air.

There are a sort of Trochees amongst the universal Medi∣cines, * 1.580 and such as are for all uses almost, and may be exhi∣bited according to the nature of the Medicines whereof they are compounded, and afford convenient matter for

many other compositions, for some purge, some open ob∣structions of the Liver and Spleen, others provoke Courses, others open the obstructions of the Reins, some mitigate heat, some are appointed for the Breast and Lungs, some strengthen the Brain, some stop Fluxes, and stench Bloud, some are exhibited externally, or that may repress humours that are flowing, or take away proud flesh, such like are Pills or Lozenges, of Polyidae and Andronis; or to cause sumes and suffumigations.

The materials whereof they are made, are Medicines of every sort, which being macerated in a convenient Liquour, or made into some mussellage are reduced into one mass, which are divided into many Lozenges and Pills, wherein for the most part some impression is made; they are made either by a gentle fire, or rather are dried in the shade, and kept for use; not onely Pouders and Species, but thickned Juices also, Conserves, Extracts, Fresh-flowers, Eclegmaes, and distilled Oyls, are made into Trochees.

CHAP. XXII. Of Pills.

PIlls are so called from their similitude to little Balls by the Latins, and from the solid form, * 1.581 the Greeks call them Ca∣taposia from Catapineine, that is, Drinking or swallowing down: Pills are Medicines made into the form of a Globe or Ball, principally for this end, that they may be swallowed whole, and the unsavoriness of the Medicine may the less be perceived by the taste.

They are made of Pouders, the matter whereof they are made are Electuaries, Trochees, Flours, Salts, and whatso∣ever things are dry do afford: but Pills, since they ought to have great efficacy in a small quantity, the Medicines out of which they are compounded ought to be powerfull, and therefore those things which have but small strength in a great mass are not to be put into them, such as are Flours for the most part. They are reduced into a mass with Sy∣rups, thickned Juices, Extracts, and such like Liquours.

But although all Pills for the most part do purge, and by Pills a Purging Medicine is understood, yet other Medicines may be reduced into this form.

Pills are prepared in this manner, * 1.582 convenient Medicines are to be taken, and reduced into a Pouder, and mixt in a Morter with some Liquour somewhat viscid, as with a con∣venient Syrup or Juleb, seldome with Honey alone, by the benefit whereof both the mass may stick together; and if they are to be kept long they may be preserved, so that the faculty of Medicines cannot easily expire and vanish; but the Aloes which commonly is given in Pills serves to incopo∣rate.

1. If they are prepared for many Doses and daily use, the mass is to be kept in the form of a Pyramid, (which they commonly call Magdalias and Magdaleons) and in the begin∣ing they should be softer, that they may ferment, and the virtue of the Medicines may be the more exactly mingled; then after two or three days tis wiped over with Oyl of sweet Almonds, and covered with a Bladder or a Skin, and kept in a Box.

2. Of the usual Pills, and those which are kept in a rea∣diness for daily use, the manner of the Preparation is thus, Take of the mass of usual Pills more or less, as much as is need, to which instead of a Goad are added some Diagrydium or Trochees of Alhandale, or else some other Purgers, that all together may make one Dose, and let them be mingled with some distilled Water, or with white Wine, or some other convenient Liquour, and brought into one mass, and let it be reduced into 10, 15, 20, 25, 30. Pills more or less.

3. Pills when they are made sometimes use to be covered with Gold, or Pouder of Cynamon, Nutmeg, Fennel, Li∣coris, as is convenient.

4. You may mingle Extracts with the other usual Pills or Pouders.

5. Nay, Pills may be made of Extracts alone, if they are a little thickned, or, which is more convenient, if some of the Purging Pouders be added.

6. You may also prepare Extracts out of the masse, parti∣culars of usual Pills, and make Pills of them.

7. There may be added also for to correct, a drop or two of distilled Oyls, as also of Spirit of Copper, Common Salt, Vitriol.

8. There is another manner also of making Pills, The Simples whether Altering or Purging are macerated for two days in Wine or some other Liquour, or else they are boiled, in it, or a certain juice is taken out of convenient things

and one of these things are taken, or two or more of these Liquours severally prepared are intermingled, or being new∣done they are poured again into some of these, or they are boiled, and afterwards strained: to the Wine or Liquour strained, or expressed, purging, or altering Species, and Pou∣ders, or Compositions of the Shops which may be poudred, as Trochees and Tabulets, somewhat less than the eighth part in quantity to the Liquour, or there abouts, or cathar∣tick or not cathartick Extracts; to which distilled Oyls also, some drops, or half a scruple, according as the bigness of the mass for Pills, is more or less, may be powred. After∣wards all of them by often stirring may be dried over warm Embers, or in a Stove, till they ••re brought into a mass, if it be convenient, the mass being dried, it may again be im∣bibed and wrought in the same Expression or Liquour, and dried; and you may repeat that the third time: but that they may continue the longer, some Aloes is to be added to them.

But lest that Pills should cause loathing in swallowing, * 1.583 the whole Dose ought not to exceed a Drachme, or four Scruples; and that the same loathing may be prevented in taking them, we have said, they are to be rolled in Aroma∣tick Pouders, or Licoris Pouder; there are some who can easily swallow them alone; but others to take away the taste, and avoid the unpleasantness, and facilitate the swal∣lowing, use divers means, Wines, Syrups, Pulp of rosted Ap∣ples, and other things please others, they are conveniently taken in a little Pulp of Bread in Beer. After the altering Pills, and those whose force can penetrate from the Sto∣mack to the remote parts are taken, some liquid thing ought to be taken after them, to carry them to the Veins.

There is another kinde of Pills which are called Hy∣poglottides, * 1.584 because they are retained under the Tongue, till they melt by degrees, principally for the Cough, and Diseases of the Breast, simple Medicines are taken: to an Ounce, and half, more or less, and are beaten, and with a convenient Liquour, as with a Muscellage of Tra∣gacanth, Quince-seed, Fleawort, Wine boiled to the third part with Honey or any pectoral Syrup they are taken and made into Pills; sometimes they are prepared of a De∣coction, namely, to that which is strained, somewhat less than the eighth part of Tragacanth is added, the weight of

Sugar, and Penides equal to that of the Decoction.

Sometimes these Hypoglottides are prepared for preserva∣tion from pestilent air, and to corroborate the Brain, and cherish the animal spirits, as also for delight and pleasant∣ness of smell, to correct the stink of the external air, or of the mouth within, the filth offending the nostrils, let them be made of sweet-sented things, with Muscellage of Tra∣gacanth.

CHAP. XXIII. Of Suppositers.

EXternal Medicines are twofold, * 1.585 some are injected and put into certain parts, others are applied onely to the Superficies of the body; of the former kinde are Suppositers, and Clysters, both those which are injected into the Paunch, as those which are injected into the Womb; and Pessaries, Injections, which are made into the Yard and Bladder, Gargarisms which are in Mouth and Chops, Apho∣phlegmatisms, Dentifrices, Errhines, Sternutatories, Odo∣raments, and Fumes; Injections into the Ears, Collyries, which we shall speak of in the first place.

In the strst place, * 1.586 Glandes, with the Greeks, Ballanoi, commonly Suppositers, are solid Medicines, which are put into the Fundament, in figure somewhat long and round, like to an Akorn or Wax-candle, four or five fingers breadth in length.

But Suppositers are not always prepared for the same-use, * 1.587 for they are often exhibited, that they may loosen the Bel∣ly, and stimulate the expulsive faculty; sometimes for other affects also, namely, when an Ulcer is in the Gut rectum, that it may cleanse, consolidate and dry; when pain is pre∣sent, it may allay it, and draw it away; when the humours flow towards the upper par, that it may draw them back, and cause revulsion; when there are little Worms called Ascarides, to kill them.

Suppositers irritating the expulsive faculty are exhibited, first, when the sick is so weak that he cannot take Clysters; moreover when the Seige clings in the Paunch, there is need of a Suppositer to be used before a Clyster, that it may make way for the Clyster. Thirdly, if Clysters injected do

not work, or operate slowly, 'tis needfull to stimulate nature to expulsion. Fourthly, when by reason of straightness of time we cannot prepare a Clyster.

There are three sorts of these Suppositers, * 1.588 Gentle ones which are sufficient for infants, and are made of Lard, a Fig the in-side being turned outward, Bullocks fat, the stalks and roots of Beets, Cabbage, Spinach, the Herb Mer∣cury, indifferent strong, are prepared of Honey, boiled till it be thick, a Mouses turd being sometimes added, the White of an Egg, Salt, and a little Saffron and Honey, with white Soap; the stronger are composed of Honey, Salt, and the Pouder of purging Species, as with a sufficient quan∣tity of Hiera, with Agrick, Hiera, Logadii, Aloes; the strongest of all are prepared with Species, convenient for Suppositers, the Pouder of white Hellebore, Euphorbium, Scammony, Turbith, Colloquintida, Indian Salt, Amoni∣ack, Salt-Peter, a Bulls Gall, which we use onely when the faculty is stupified, and we endeavour to draw back from re∣mote parts.

They are prepared in this manner, * 1.589 Honey is boiled to spissitude, that is, so long till you can take it up with your fingers; into which other things are sprinkled which are needfull, namely, half a Drachm or a Drachm of common Salt, Salt-Gemmae a Scruple, of the gentler purging Species a Drachm, of the stronger half a Scruple, of Juices half a Scruple, (or a Drachm,) of sharp Salts six Grains, or half a Scruple to an Ounce of Honey. Hence they are made out of the mass in form of a Pyramid, as big as ones little finger, and dipt in or anointed with fresh Butter or Oyl; some∣times a Thread is tied to it, that it may be drawn out at pleasure.

These Suppositers are properly applied to those who have Ulcers, Clefts, Inflammations, and other Tumours in the Fundament. But when they are troubled with pain of the Hemerhoids they are not convenient to be used, for they exasperate pain.

CHAP. XXIV. Of Clysters.

CLysters which the Greeks call Clyster, * 1.590 Clysmos, Clysma, and Enclysma, is so called from purging or cleansing, al∣though it signifies every sort of Medicine in general, which pours in that which is liquid into any part, yet in particular, as also Enema from injecting, for the most part is taken one∣ly for a Medicine which is injected by the Fundament into the Guts.

A Clyster is injected for several ends, * 1.591 whence there a∣riseth various differences of Clysters; for some loosen the belly, and of these some do it by Emolliating, which are made of Emollients, proposed before, p. 1. S. 1. c. 6.

Others purge, to which purging Medicines are added. Some cleanse, namely, those which are compounded of Bar∣ley, the herb Mercury, Pellitory, Wormwood, Agrimony, Century the less, Pease, Parsnibs, Lupines, Flour, Honey with Roses, Hiera. Some are composed for the discussing and breaking of winde, and are made of those Medicines that expell winde, above mentioned, pag. 1. sect. 1. cap. 15.

Some binde and are prepared of Astringents, proposed in the same, cap. 6. Some glutinate, and are prepared of gluti∣nating things, spoken of in the same part and sect. cap 9. Sometimes Clysters are made of Anodyns, or Medicines that mitigate pain, for pains of the Guts and Reins.

But Clysters are compounded in this manner, there are taken of Roots and Rindes an ounce or two, of Leafs three, four or five handfuls, of Seeds three, four or five Drachms: of Flowers some Pugils, of Fruits, Pears ten, that is, twenty; to which if a purging Clyster ought to be made, Purgers are ad∣ded, Agrick, Colloquintida, Seeds of Carthamons, (all which least they should stickto the Guts, and offend them, are tied in a Linnen-cloath) the Leafs of Senna; but there is no need of such variety always, but oftentimes a few simples suffice. All the simple Medicines are boiled in a sufficient quantity of water; of the Decoction take three, four to fifteen Ounces, according to the age, for infants three Oun∣ces, hence those that are a little riper four, five or six may suffice; for one that is come to ripeness of years, for the

most part they take a Pint, sometimes also fifteen Ounces; yet sometimes, namely, when we would retain the Clyster long, and lest the too great quantity should oppress the other parts, onely eight or ten Ounces is taken in the Stone. In the Decoction strained those things which agree to our present purpose, we dissolve, as Oyls from an Ounce to two or three. When we onely are to emolliate, we put in Oyls onely or Butter, but indeed in greater quantity: those which have a purging faculty are then wholly to be omitted, lest by reason of the hard ordure sticking in the Guts, nature should be stimulated in vain, and humours be∣ing drawn greater evils do ensue. On the contrary, when you are to purge, to repell, and a sharp Clyster is required, the Oyls whereby the force of sharp and purging things is resist∣ed, are to be omitted, and purging Electuaries are to be added for the most part double the weight, which at other times they use to be taken in at the mouth, or Pills are to be dis∣solved, Salt also is to be added from a Scruple to a Drachm; also Abstergents, as Honey of Roses, or Sugar, in weight an Ounce or an Ounce and half; all of them being mixt, and moderately heated by a convenient and known instrument, they are to be injected into the Paunch an hour or two be∣fore meat.

Those who are unwilling to have it done by others may give a Clyster, as they call it, to themselves by instruments described in many places, the most convenient whereof Guil. Fabricius propounds in his Chyrurgical Operations, Cent. 1. Obs. 78.

CHAP. XXV. Of Injections into the Wombe, and of Pes∣saries

TO Clysters which are inje&ed into the Guts, * 1.592 we may well joyne those which are cast into the Womb, and are therefore called Uterine Clysters; The Instrument, or Squirt, by which the liquor is cast into the Womb, is called by the Greeks, Metrencytes, but the Medecines which are in∣jected they call Metrencyta.

A due quantity is taken of simples agreeable to every ones disease, * 1.593 tis boiled, and three or foure ounces of the deco∣ction, or instead thereof distilled water is taken, and two or three ounces of Oyle are added, and powders, to the quan∣tity of three drachms; and of those mixt together, three ounces are injected into the Womb.

For the same causes, * 1.594 for the most part, for which Clysters as they call them, are injected into the Womb, Pesses, and Pessaries, barbarously called Nascalia, are put in.

1. * 1.595 There are many waies of preparing Pessaries, the first is cotten, or wooll that is shore and well carded, and are mixt with a juice, or some liquor, either alone, or with some con∣venient powders mixt, twisted, or wreathed, about the big∣nisse and length of a finger, tis wet in it, and applied to the generative parts of women, the quantity of Medecines that are pounded for the most part is an ounce.

2. Moreover Medecines that are pounded are taken in con∣venient liquors, as with oyl, fat, wax, Galbanum, Storax, ho∣ney, and are made up and mingled into a masse, and fashio∣ned in the figure of a Pessary, to which a thred is tied, which also may be covered with fine linnen, or a thin peece of silk.

3. Sometimes green herbs, and such as are full of juice, are a little bruised, and tied about with a thred, and bound in the form of a Pessary.

4. There is a time also when Powders onely being taken in fine wooll, or cotten, being made round, are put into a thin bagg made of a fine ragg.

Nascalies, * 1.596 as they are barbarously called, are compound∣ed of the same Medecines, which are taken with cotton,

or soft wooll, and applied to the externall orifice of the womb, especially in Virgins, to whom you may not give Pes∣saries.

CHAP. XVI. Of those things which are injected into the Yard, and Bladder.

INjections into the Bladder, * 1.597 are liquid Medecines which are injected into it through the urinary passage; in the use whereof, the whole art consists in injecting, for sometimes tis sufficient to cast in this Clyster by a Squirt, sometimes a Catheter which opens the way, as it were, and tis necessa∣ry to precede.

It happens also sometimes that there is need of injection into the Yard, namely, when it is either hurt by the stone, * 1.598 or troubled with paine, or the passage within is ulcerated; tis prepared of those things which are agreeable to the scope of the Physitian.

But not onely fluid Medecines are injected, but Unguents are cast in in this manner: Take a wax Candle, to which some Turpentine may be added, of that thicknesse and length which may answer to this passage and chanell, this Candle is bedaubed with an Oyntment, and is thrust in, but you must be carefull that the candle may be so prepared, and stick so long, that it may not melt with the heat of the yard; you may boyle also some convenient Plaister, and put the wax candle, or a little Instrument made of lead, into it.

CHAP. XXVII. Of washings of the mouth, and Gargarismes

COllutions of the mouth with the Greeks, Diaclysmata, * 1.599 they are fluid Medecines, which are contained in the mouth, and without swallowing, by the help of the tongue are agitated up and down, being principally appointed for paines of the teeth, and diseases of the Gumms.

Next unto these are Gargarismes, to wit liquid Me∣dicines, * 1.600 by which the Chaps are washed without swal∣lowing, namely, whilest the humour contained in the mouth, flowes towards the top of the Wind-pipe by its gravity, the head leaning backward, the breath break∣king out is repelled, and is agitated by a reciprocall mo∣tion.

Gargarismes are administred for divers purposes, * 1.601 some to repell, others to resolve, and discusse, others to ripen, others to absterge, or wipe oft, others to consoli∣date: But of all medicines for what purpose soever they are intended, those are to be chosen which are not ungratefull to the smell or taste, nor have any venemous and malig∣nant qualitie, since it may easily come to passe, that any thing may be swallowed contrary to the will.

Some are prepared with distilled waters, * 1.602 others with de∣coctions, wherein Juices, or Syrups are dissolved, under a three-fold, foure-fold, or six-fold quantitie, so that to a pinte of distilled waters, or of a decoction, two, three, or foure ounces are taken, to which sometimes some of the Aromaclck Species are added, and being mixt all are exhibi∣ted together luke-warme.

CHAP. XXVIII. Of Medicines that draw away Phlegme.

APophlegmatismes, * 1.603 are Medicines also, which are held in the mouth, and draw out Phlegme from the head, and neighbouring-parts, from whence they have their name, for the most part they are called Diamasse∣mataes or Masticatories.

But they are not all made alike, * 1.604 for first Apophlegmatisms are used in the forme of Gargarisms, which how they are made is newly shewn.

Moreover, Medicines may be made by bearing, and with a convenient liquor, reduced into the forme of an Electuarie, wherewith the Palate should be an∣nointed. * 1.605

The third are called Masticatories, which are retai∣ned and masticated longer in the mouth, partly by their heat, they dissolve Phlegme, draw it out, and intice it

forth, partly by the strength wherewith they are endu∣ed, of stimulating the expulsive facultie of the braine, they irritate it, to eject what ever troubles it, which againe may be done three waies.

For first simple Medicines, either whole, * 1.606 or a little cut one∣ly are detained and chewed in the mouth.

Secondly, The same medicines pounded, and with a sufficient quantitie of Honey, or Wax, which is taken, are made into Troches, like Lupine seeds, or Hazel-nuts, being in weight a scruple.

Thirdly, The same medcines stamped, being put in a lin∣nen cloath, which may be bruised and chewed with the Teeth.

CHAP. XXIX. Of Medicines to rub, and cleanse the Teeth.

DEntifrices, which the Greeks call Odontrimmata, * 1.607 and Smegmata Odonton, are principally prepared to whiten, cleanse, and strengthen the teeth, * 1.608 and fasten the Gumms when they are loose; But there is not one sort of them onely, for first they may be washed with convenient liquors, or rubbed with cotton, or a linnen ragg, wet in a convenient liquor.

2. Moreover the forme of an Oyntment may be used, if the powders are taken in honey, simple Oxymell, with Squills, honey of Roses, or syrup of Roses.

3. The Teeth may be rubbed with powders.

4. Troches, or Penfills may be made in the forme of sup∣positers, which being dried and hardned, the Teeth may be rubbed.

5. After Dentifrices, tis convenient that the mouth he washed, principally with Wine wherein Orice roots, or some other convenient thing is first macerated.

CHAP. XXX. Of Medicines put into the Nose, and to provoke snee∣zing.

ERrhines, * 1.609 as the name shews, are medicines which are put into the nostrills, which is done for severall ends; either for calling out Excrements from the braine, and to provoke sneezing, those that performe which in particular, are called Ptarmica, * 1.610 or such as cause sneezing; or to open the obstructions of the passages, or to heale an Ulcer, or stench blood; whence the matter of Errhines, is not all∣wayes the same but various according to the various inten∣tions, which is shewne before in the faculties of medicines.

They are prepared also in severall formes; * 1.611 for some are moist, and Liquid, others hard and dry; againe, the Liquid are twofold, either they are powred into the nost∣rills, or the nostrills are anointed with them only expressed juices are powred into the nostrills, and are drawne in by and clarified them.

2. Or distilled waters are added to the clarified juices, Wine, Oyle, Honey, somewhat lesse then double, or some∣what lesse then foure times the weight, according as thicker, or more fluid Errhines are required, or conveni∣ent powders may be added, about a drachm in weight.

3. Or decoctions are prepared which are mixt with some∣what lesse then double, or somewhat lesse then foure times so much Honey, and are put into the nostrills.

But those things wherewith the nostrills are anointed, are most conveniently made of Oyles and Powders, to which belongs Balsoms, which the Nostrills are anointed with.

Besides these, to the moist there seemes to belong, those things which are put into the Nostrills in the forme of a tent.

But dry Errhines are made first of convenient Rootes, * 1.612 or Staulkes, as of Beetes, Flowre-deluce, Sow-bread, which are fashioned in the forme of a Pyramid, and afterwards macerated in the water of sweet Marjerom, or some other

a fit water, or Oyle, a thred being first tyed about them, they ••re put in.

2. Moreover dry Errhines are made when simple medi∣cines are reduced into a thin powder, and a graine or two or two of them is blowne into the Nostrils, and so they use to call Errhines in particular Ptarmaca, or Sternutatories.

3. Thirdly, Errhines and Sneezings may be made of the same powders, if with a linnen or woollen cloath, or a Linnen bagg, that is round, they are wrapt up in it, and either with juice, or convenient distilled waters; for exam∣ple of Marjerom, the Sternutatorie powder be dipt in it or sprinkled with it, and put into the Nostrills.

4. Fourthly, medicines for the nose being reduced into a powder, are taken in a Muscellage, or Gumm, or Turpen∣tine, or Oyle and wax, and diligently mixt, are made up into Pessaries, in the forme of a Pyramid, as it were in that big∣nesse that they may be put into the Nose, to the end whereof a thred is tyed, that it may be drawne out at pleasure.

CHAP. XXXI. Of sweet Smells, Perfumes, and Odoriferous, Bal∣somes.

SWeet Smells also are taken in at the Nostrills, * 1.613 but prin∣cipally they are exhibited for altering of the braine, and recreation of the Spirits and are exhibited for the resisting of filthy and Pestilentiall smells.

The materialls of these things are all such as breath a sweete Odour out of themselves, as Muske, Amber, Civit, Benzoin, liquid Storax and Ladanum, wood of Aloes, Rose-mary, Lavender, Marjerom, Spike, wild Basill, Ste∣chados of Arabia, Mace, Cloves, Cinamon, Frankinsense, Myrrb, graines of Juniper, Gallia Moschata, Camphir, and those things which are given cold, as Roses, Violets, Flowers, * 1.614 of Nimphea, santalls.

But they are exhibited severall wayes, and severall kinde of sweet smells, are made of those simples, for first they use to be reduced into powders, and are kept either in a Box, or woodden vessell, and as often as necessary, are put to the Nostrills, or else are included in a little bagg, or nodule of silke.

2. Secondly, the same reduced into powder are taken with Ladanum, Wax, Liquid Storax, to which some Tur∣pentine may be added also, and made into one masse in a hot Morter, by powring in of Rose-watar, of which little balls are made commonly called Pomander:

3. Thirdly Unguents and Linements, use to be made of sweete things, * 1.615 which they call Balsomes at this day, they are prepared of distilled Oyles, to which is added Amber, Muske, Civit, Indian Balsom, whereof the whole force of them depends, which are mixed with a certaine body which affords a convenient consistence, instead whereof although some take other things, yet extract of Plantine is conveni∣ently taken, or Oyle drawne out of Nutmegs, by which all the smell for the most part, colour, and taste is extracted by the Spirit of Wine, or which is most convenient, an extract and Oyle of Nutmegs, together to this mixture a colour a∣greeable to the Balsom, shall be made of a juice or tincture of the medicines.

4. Fourthly, perfumed waters use to be prepared, where∣with the Garments use to be sprinkled, or the nose, hands, and other perts of the body use to be wet, the same waters being put in a convenient vessell upon the coales, are dissol∣ved into an Odoriferous Vapour.

5. Fifthly, wash-balls are also prepared, or sweet balls to wash the hands, and feete, of which hereafter Chap. 42.

6. * 1.616 Moreover, sweet Vapours, or fumes, belong to Odori∣ferous smells the Greeks Thymiamata, which although they are taken for the sweetnesse and pleasantnesse of smell, or for strengthning the braine, yet they may be appointed for other ends also, namely to stop distillations, for drying ulcers of the lungs, when they are stuffed with thick matter, peculiar suffumigations, also are prepared for the wombe, and to provoke and stop courses, the falling down, and suffo∣cation of the mother, & the coming out of the Fundament.

1. * 1.617 But suffumigations are prepared, first of sweet medi∣cines, that are cut, or powred, being throwne upon live coales, or hot ashes.

2. Moreover, the same powders are made into Cakes or Trochees, with a convenient Liquor, and with a Gumme or Rosin.

3 Thirdly, the coales of Lime or Teile-tree or of Willow being mixt, Pyramids and Candles as it were are made of the same matter, which is kindled, when there is use for, them.

CHAP. XXXII. Of those things which are put into the Eares.

THose things which are put into the Eares to asswage their pains, for inflammations, Ulcers, Singings, * 1.618 Hum∣mings, and other infirmities, are exhibited, either in a Liquid forme, and first dropt into the Eares.

1. Secondly, a hot Vapour of Decoctions, or conveni∣ent Liquors are injected into the Eares, (which they com∣monly call Embotum) or simples that are convenient are included in a bagg, and boyled, and put into the Eares.

3. Thirdly, they are exhibited in the forme of a Line∣ment.

4. Fourthly, simple medicines may be reduced into pow∣der, and blowne into the Eares, or sent in, in the manner of a fume, or Vapour.

CHAP. XXXIII. Of Liquid medicines for the eyes.

COllytion, and Collurion, as much as to say Collurion, * 1.619 that is Colobon ten Ouran, or Colobee Oara, it is so called because it is like mutisarae caudae, in which forme although various medicines appointed for various uses, were hereto∣fore prepared: yet at this day by the name Collyries, are understood only externall medicines proper for the Eyes.

But medicines which are exhibited to the Eyes, and in generall have borrowed their name from those dry ones, * 1.620 are named Collyries, and are commonly divided into dry and moist, dry ones are made when medicines pounded very small, are made fine in a Morter, and with a sufficient quantity of Whites of Eggs, or of some Muscellage, are made into the forme of a Py∣ramid, or Trochees, and are dryed in the shade

when there is need of them, they are beaten againe, in a marble, or Stone Morter, some convenient Liquor being powred in, and the Liquor, afterwards, which is then pre∣pared, is dropt into the eyes.

2. Moist Collyries are twofold, for either they are dropt into the Eyes, in the forme of a Liquor, which is made of juices, distilled waters, Decoctions, or many of these mixt, powders being added, and espcially of those medicines which will dissolve in a moist body.

3. Or they are made in the forme of an unguent.

4. Lastly, convenient medicines also, are boyled in water, and the warme Vapour exhaling out of the pot, which is covered with a linnen cloath, is received into the eyes.

CHAP. XXXIV. Of Oyles and Balsomes.

BUt as for what belongs to Medicines which are exhi∣bited to the superficies of the body, * 1.621 the first amongst them are Oyles; whereof some are naturall, as Petroleum and common Oyle, which is made of ripe Olives, and Om∣phacine, which is drawne of unripe Olives; others are arti∣ficiall, which are made three manner of wayes.

1. * 1.622 For first; Unctuous juice is expressed, after which man∣ner Oyle of sweet Almonds, Pistack-nuts, Nuts, seed of Flax, Gourds, Cucumbers, Henbane, Hempe, and Oyle of Poppy is prepared; by expression also, Oyle of Yolkes of Eggs is made,

2. Secondly, Oyles are prepared by Infusion many wayes, for sometimes simple medicines are boyled with Fountaine or distilled water, and Wine, or other conveni∣ent Liquor, in common Oyle, to the consumption of the moisture, or juice; sometimes the same simples by a gentle heate are macerated in the Sun, yet it seemes more con∣venient if dryed Plants are steeped in Oyle, in Balneo Ma∣riae, twenty foure hours, afterwards the Oyle is expressed, and clarified by residence.

Thirdly, Oyles are prepared by distillation also, as is said before, amongst which some at this day are called Bal∣somes; examples whereof are to be had in the Institu∣tions.

CHAP. XXXV. Of Linements and Oyntments.

A Linement, or Litus, with the Greeks Crisma, * 1.623 and Syn∣crysma, and that which takes away wearisomnesse, is called Acopon, that is, freed from labour, tis a liquid Mede∣cine, externally applied, thicker in consistence then oyle, but more liquid then an unguent, or of a middle consistence betwixt an oyle, and an unguent.

It consists of oyles, butter, wax, fat, tallow, marrow, gums, juices, muscellages; for the most part they have no wax, or if any be used, they take onely a drachm of wax to an ounce of oyle, to these sometimes, flowers, powders, and rosins are mixt.

They are prepared in this manner, The oyles, fats, * 1.624 or other things here named, are taken: to these powders are added, Juices, and such like, of that proportion for the most part, that to an ounce of oyl, three drachms of fat, or two drachms, and one drachm of powders is taken, or that proportion is observed, as may make the consistence onely a little thick∣er then oyle; and all are mingled either without fire and boi∣ling, or are dissolved at the fire as Gums, and Fats, or also by some ebullition, namely, to the consumption of the Jui∣ces, or Vinegar, if any such thing be mingled with it.

Unguents which the Greeks call Myra, and Alleimata, * 1.625 from whence Miropolae and Alyptae were the names that the Anci∣ents first called them by, which for pleasantnesse were made of odoriferous things, and were distinguished from oyles not in thicknesse, but in pleasantnesse of smell. But those things which are at this day called Unguents, are Emmota, so called by the Greeks, and are made of the same things whereof Linements are; But are somewhat thicker then Linements, and those things which thicken, are taken in a greater quntity in an Unguent, then in a Linement, but as for the liquid and oyly things a lesse quantity is observed in compounding them, this is the proportion for the most part; that to an ounce of oyles a drachm of powder, two

drachms of wax may be taken, or a sufficient quantity, namely in those things where Unguents are made of oyles, powders, or mettals, or plants, and wax.

But they are prepared either with fire, * 1.626 or without fire, without fire they are prepared in this manner;

1. The powders being beaten, and sifted, are taken, which are sprinkled in the oyle, and a sufficient quanti∣ty of wax being added, are reduced into the forme of an Unguent.

2. Or usual Unguents are taken, and for the most part foure fold, or eight fold, the quantity of powders, and species are mixt with some convenient oyle.

3. Or fat, or marrow are taken alone, or with oyle in equall weight, double, or halfe so much again, a few pow∣ders being added with a sufficient quantity of wax, an Un∣guent is made,

4. With fire also, they are made many waies, for ei∣ther the grease, oyles, or gumms are melted, that the pow∣ders may the easier be mingled.

5. Or herbes, roots, seeds, are macerated, sometime in wa∣ter, wine, juices, oyle, afterwards they are boiled almost to the consumption of the liquor: to the decoction when tis strained, the other things are added, and with some grease and a sufficient quantity of wax, or a gumm, an Unguent is made.

6. Or they are prepared without oyle, with grease, namely, herbes, flowers, or fresh roots, are bruised with grease, and wrought in a Morter, untill the herbes have imbibed the grease, and then they are melted by the fire, and pressed out.

CHAP. XXXVI. Of Cerots, and Emplaisters.

THe name of a Cerat, or Cerot, the Ancients used for a soft medicine, namely for that which consisting of oyle and wax is anointed.

But at this day tis taken for a medicine, like unto a plai∣ster, yet is not so hard as a plaister in consistence, and tis so called from Cera, that is wax, because the greater part of it is wax: And tis compounded at this day of powders, oyles,

Gums, Pitch, Turpentine and Wax, and sometimes Lard, Marrow, and Muscellages are added.

But the proportion of the things that are mixt is various, neither can it easily be defined and comprehended by Rules, and the quantity of Wax to be mixed is left for the most part to the discretion of the Apothecary, who ascends by de∣grees, according to progress from a lesser quantity to a greater; yet for the most part the analogy of mixture useth to be desired, so that when they consist of Oyl, Wax, and Rosin, one part of Oyl is taken, half so much of Rosin, of Wax the third part: But when Pouders are added, the proportion of Oyles to Pouders is eight-fold, to Wax, two three, four or six-fold; and to Rosin, that it may stick the faster, they use to add twelvefold; a Cerot becomes the harder three ways, namely, by defect of Oyl and Grease, by boiling, and store of Pitch, Wax, or Pouders.

1. They are made in this manner, * 1.627 If the Cerot ought to be made of Pouders only, Oyl and Wax; the Oyl and Wax should be dissolved together at the fire, and the Pouders put in by degrees, and exactly mingled.

2. If Lard, Gums, or other things to be melted by the fire are taken, they should be melted with the wax.

3. If Gums are to be dissolved in Vineger or Wine; first they must be dissolved in Oyl, and mingled with Wax, that the Vineger or Wine may be consumed with boiling, afterwards the Pouders may sprinkled in.

4. If you are to add Roots, Fruits, or Seeds, these are first to be boiled, and the Decoction to be boiled again with Oyl to the consumption of the moisture.

Lastly, the things melted and pounded are to be added, and all to be mixt together, and to be kept for use.

But when you may prescribe fresh things for present use, three Ounces and an a half may suffice for a great Cerot, for an indifferent one two Ounces, for a little one, one Ounce, & three or four Drachms of Pouders are sufficient for an in∣different Plaister: and such Cerots use to be put with an Aromatick Pouder sprinkled on them into a piece of Lea∣ther, or to be covered with fine Linnen; the quantity and figure, if it may be, should answer and be conformable to the parts to which they ought to be applied.

Plaisters, * 1.628 from Emplattein, that is, from fashioning, and soft anointing is derived, because they may be extended, and spred on a Linnen cloath, or peice of Leather; they are medicines somewhat harder and more sollid then Cerots, and are compounded of the same things whereof Cerots are, only that metalls, and mineralls, and for the most part, Li∣tharge are added, which makes them of a more sollid con∣sistence.

For the most part this is the manner of compounding them; * 1.629 the wax for the most part is melted in Oyle, if the Litharge be in readinesse, that also should be boyled in Oyle. If Juices of herbs, or decoctions, Musceilages, Vinegar, Wine or any other Liquor be to be mixt, then that also is to be mixed with the rest, and being mixt, are to be boyled so long, untill the aqueous humidity be consumed; afterwards the Rosins, fat, thickned and concreate juices, and Gumms, are to be put in sometimes, dissolved first, and strained, with Wine, Vinegar, and Oyle; lastly Turpentine is to be mixt, and all to be boyled to a due consistence, which when tis done, and taken from the fire, the powders must be put in by little and little, and continually stird about, that they may be brought into one masse, with the rest, of which being cooled, but before it growes hard, are to be fashioned, in the similitude of a Pyramid, or a long Rolle, or Rollers, and be kept for use, of the which when tis necessary, a part may be cut off, and if need be softned somewhat with convenient Oyle, spred on Linnen, and applyed to the skin.

The proportion of mixture, can scarce be defined ex∣actly, and strictly, and if any error be committed, it may easily be corrected by boyling or mingling of more dry, or liquid things; but this proportion for the most part is observed, that to an ounce of dry things, there is taken of Oyle, Fat, or Honey, three Ounces, of Wax a pound, of Rosin eight Ounces: But if boyled, and pounded Herbs are added, a little handfull, requires an Ounce, or an Ounce and halfe of Oyle, or Grease, so that the proportion of Wax to Rosin is six-sold, to Oyle foure-fold, to Powders double: but if the quantity of Rosin be greater, there needs the lesse Wax.

Sometimes before the Emplaistick masse be cooled a Lin∣nen * 1.630

cloath that is worne out by age is dipt in, and when tis bedaubed with the substance of the Plaister, tis taken out, extended, cooled, and kept for use; which kind of Plaisters, they called Emplastick Webbs of cloath, and Spa∣radrapum, and applyed them for cleansing of Ulcers, Glutina∣ting, Cicatrizing, and other uses.

And these are properly called Plaisters, yet some things are referred to Plaisters also, which are prepared without Wax, Pitch, and those Glutinous things, and without fire, and are compounded with Honey, Muscellages, and a cer∣tain thick juice, or Barme, or only with a little Wax, mel∣ted with Oyle; of which kind is the Plaister of Bay-berries and de Grusta panis, and such like, which are as it were in the middle, betwixt Plaisters, and Cataplasmes.

CHAP. XXXVII. Of Cataplasmes.

CAtaplasmes, which the Ancients called Pultases, * 1.631 are To∣picall medicines soft, and having the consistence of Pul∣tases, and are prepared to asswage paine, repell, mollify, discusse, to ripen, and other ends.

1. They are either prepared without fire and boyling, * 1.632 or with fire and boyling, from whence the one is called crude, the other boyled.

Without fire, greene Plants are pounded, and reduced into a Poultice, or dry, reduced into Powder, are mingled with a sufficient quantity, namely double, or trebble, of Oyle, or a convenient Liquor.

2. They are made with fire, and boyling, if the plants be∣ing beaten, and pounded, are boyled in a sufficient quantity of water, till they are soft; afterwards strained through a seive, which neverthelesse, if they are well boyled, and bruis∣ed is not allwayes necessary, to these are added Muscellages, Flowre, and a sufficient quantity of Fat, and Oyle, and are all boyled againe to the consistence of a Poultice, sometimes plants also are immediatly boyled in Oyle.

The Cataplasmes being prepared, and put on a piece of linnen are applied hot to the part.

CHAP. XXXVIII. Of Medicines to take away Haire, Salves made of Mustard, Medicines causing Wheales, or Pusties in the body, and Vesicatories, or Medi∣cines that cause Blisters.

A Dropax, or any thing to take away haire, a Syna∣pisme, or a Salve made of Mustard, a Phaenigne, a Medicine to cause Wheales, or Pustles, differ not from the forme of a Cataplasme, yet for some certaine peculiar effects which they produce, Authors have been pleased to separate them from other Cerots, Plaisters, and Cata∣plasmes.

Dropax in Greek, * 1.633 with the Latines Picatio, is a Medi∣cine composed in the forme of a Plaister, or Cataplasme, powerfully sticking to the skin, which heretofore was ex∣hibited to extenuate and relax the Member, to heat and draw more store of blood, as is spoken before, part 2. Sect. 2. Cap. 5. or to dry moister bodies; It is two-fold, the one simple, * 1.634 which consists of Pitch and Oyle melted together, the other compound, which besides Pitch and Oyle, hath in it, Pepper, Castor, Pellitory, Bittony, Gal∣banum, Brimstone, Nitre, or the ashes of Vine-twiggs, and other things which are needfull; out of all which a Plaister is made with Oyle and Pitch, which is put in a peice of Leather, or linnen cloath, and applied to the member, being hot, the haire shaved before hand, and the part well rubbed, and before tis quite cold, is twitched off againe, and put to the fire againe, and applied to the part againe, and that is so often repeated, untill the part growes red, and is somewhat swelled.

Synapismes are Cataplasmes, * 1.635 or Plaisters, principally consisting of Mustard-seed, from whence they have their names, or other things are compounded, which are of the same nature with mustard-seed, and they are two-fold, the

one more mild and gentle, which the Greeks call Phoinig∣mon, because it makes the skin look red, and is to draw out the matter which lies so deep hid in the body, to its superfi∣cies. * 1.636 The other is stronger which also raiseth blisters in the part to which it is applied, which they properly call Vesi catories.

The Ancients made Synapismes of Mustard seed, * 1.637 or sheere-grasse, dry Figgs were macerated in warme water, the next day after Mustard-seed pounded was mixt with that pulpe, and if a stronger Synapisme were required, they would mingle two parts of Mustard with one of Figgs, but if weaker, one part of Mustard-seed, and two parts of Figgs,: If indifferent equall parts, being mixed they were applied to the part affected,, and left there so long, till the skin run down with moisture, and looked red.

Other Medicines also, both making red, * 1.638 and causing Blisters, are mentioned before, part the first, Sect. the first, Cap. 10. and are mingled with honey, Oxymell with Squills, Vinegar with Squills, Melle Anarcardino, Spirit of Wine, Turpentine, Soap, the crum of bread, and G••mme, with sharp things and Plaisters, and Catapla∣smes are made of them, whether to cause the part to look red, and burn onely, or to raise blisters. The principall thing to raise blisters is a medicine compounded of Cantharides, and Leaven. When a blister is raised by a medicine, and is broken, tis not forthwith to be dried, but to be permitted to run, that the humour which we desire to evacuate, revell, or derive, may flow out, and therefore some fat unguent, or a Figg, or the leaves of Coleworts, are to ••e put to it.

CHAP XXXIX. Of Epithems (which are somewhat moister then Plaisters) Medicines made of Vinegar and Roses, and of Medicines applied to the Temples, to stop fluxes of Rehume from falling to the eyes.

ALlthough all medicines which are externally adplied to the body may be called Epithems, * 1.639 yet by custome those onely are called so at this day which consist of distilled wa∣ters, decoctions, or juices mingled with species and powders, and are externally applied, principally to the region of the

Liver, Spleen, Heart, Stomach, fore-head, and joynts.

As for the matter whereof they are made, tis various ac∣cording to their severall intentions: of distilled waters, Juices, Decoctions, Oyles, either alone, or mixt, Epithemes are applyed for the mittigation of heate, resisting of hu∣mours, that flow, strengthning the parts, and Liquors, or Powders that are appropriated to any part whatsoever, are to be applyed.

Epithemes are prepared two wayes, * 1.640 first of liquid things only, distilled waters or juices are taken convenient for the disease and proper for the part, to which sometimes, some Vinegar, or Wine for penetration sake is added: afterwards Species or Powders, beaten very fine a drachm and a halfe or two drachms, to a Pint, and sometimes more Powder is taken: the matter of the Epitheme is prescribed according to the magnitude of the part, from three Ounces to a pint, the mixture in the first place hath a linnen or wollen cloath Cotten, or Spunge dipt in it, and stird about, when tis to be used least the Powder should settle in the bottome, and for the most part tis applyed warme, and as often as tis taken off, tis dipt into it againe, and applyed.

Sometimes certaine Powders are put in, but they are first macerated in fountaine water.

To Epithemes belong Oxyrhodes, * 1.641 as they are called, which are Epithemes peculiar to the fore-head, prepared of Oyle of Roses, and Vinegar, to coole, and repell; The Ancients, tooke of Oyle of Roses three parts, and of Vinegar one part, and stird them well together, wherein they dipt a peice of leather, or skin and applyed it to the forehead; At this day also other Oyles, as of Violets, Myrtles, Nimphaea, or wa∣ter Lillies, and sometimes distilled waters, and Powders are added Santalls, and other things.

To these are referred anacollemata, * 1.642 which are wont to be applyed for diseases of the Eyes, and Hemorhodes of the nose, principally to the fore-head, so called for this reason, whether they consist of medicines that fill up, glutinate, and have an astringent quality, because they stop the violence of humours that flow into them, or because by their clam∣minesse, they adhere, and as it were stick like glue to the part to which they are applyed.

And they are prepared of Volatile or fine Flowre, * 1.643 Bole∣armoniack, Dragons-blood, Acacia, mastick, Manna, Fran∣kincense, and such like, mixt with the white of an Egg.

2. Yet they are often prepared without the white of an Egge, to mittigate the paine of the head, or cause sleepe which are applyed, either with a Leather, or a skin dipt therein, or inclosed in a little bagg, and they are more pro∣perly called Epithemes, or Frontells.

CHAP. XL. Of Medicines applyed Plaister-wayes to mittigate paine, and of little Bags.

LIke unto Epithemes, are Fomentaes, so called, * 1.644 because they doe by their heate, as it were cherish the parts of the body to which they are applyed, and they are exhibited either to heate the parts, or to cleanse, and discusse, or to mittigate paine, or soften that which is hard. * 1.645

1. And they are two-sold, moist, and dry; the moist are made either of hot water, Oyle, Milke, or wine, or decoct∣ions of Plants, made with warer, wine, Vinegar, Milke, whither a spunge, or linnen cloath, answerable, to the mag∣nitude of the part affected, is dipt whilst it is hot, and ap∣plyed to the part, and when they begin to be luke-warme, or to coole, they are changed for hot, or the same are heat againe in the Liquor.

2. Sometimes, simples, included in Linnen baggs, are boyled in water, wine, or Milke, and are applyed hot to the part affected, for which purpose, tis convenient to prepare two Baggs, that when the one is cooled, the other may be applyed.

3. Sometimes, a Hoggs Bladder, or an Oxe his Bladder, is halfe filled with the Liquor of the decoction and applyed hot to the part affected.

4. Fomentations, are made also, of living Creatures dissected, and as yet warme, especially Pidgeons, as also of the parts of living Creatures newly slaine, whilst they are hot, as the Lungs, Paunch, o•• Oyles made of the same.

5. Sometimes the steam onely of Waters, of Wine or Vineger boiled, is stirred up by the fire onely, or by casting in of stones or Irons burning into the Liquour, or some of the Liquour poured on them is applied to the part; the va∣pour is taken by a Pipe or Tunnel with a wide orifice, or it is put about the part with some covering, whereby the steam being detained and included, it may act the stronger on the part affected.

But dry Fomentations are made with Bags, * 1.646 the Bags are compounded of Herbs, Flowers, Barks, Roots, Seeds, Aro∣maticks, Gums, which are agreeable to the present intenti∣on, being cut and pounded proportionable to the figure and magnitude of the part affected, are put into a Bag, and ap∣plied to the part, for a cordial Bag an Ounce, or an Ounce and half may suffice, for the stomack a greater quantity is required.

The Bag is prepared either of Linnen or Silk, and being pricked through with a Needle is applied dry to the part, and sometimes it is wet in Wine or Vineger, and put on a hot stone or brick heated by the fire, it is applied to the part affected and makes it warm.

CHAP. XLI. Of Embrocations, Lotions, and Bathes.

THe likest to Fomentations are Embrocations, or Water∣ings, Lotions, and Bathes, all which signifie rather a certain manner of using, than any Composition and Forme of Medicine, and they contain for the most part the same matter with moist Fomentations.

Embrochee, * 1.647 is a certain distillation or dropping down of a moist humour from above like Rain: the dropping which is made on any part is performed, either by pouring water out of a vessel, with a long snout, or by dropping out of a Laver.

Tis applied principally to three parts; First, upon the Co∣ronall Suture, in distempers of the braine, and the moisture runs no further, then the Sagittall suture. Secondly, from the beginning of the spinall marrow, in diseases of the Nerves and the moisture is terminated at the end of the spine. Third∣ly,

to heat or dry the stomach, and the matter is suffered to run over all the belly: if the guts also are weak, a Cerat with Santals is to be applied to the liver, if there be feare of in∣flaming it, the matter to be so distilled is common water, water of Bathes, decoctions, milk, oyle, according as the part affected requires it.

Some Lotions are exhibited to certain parts which are called particular Lotions, * 1.648 others to the inferiour parts of the body onely, which are commonly calted Incessus, and Se∣micuoium, i. e. a Vessell that you may sit upright in, others are fit for the whole body, which are called Bathes.

Peculiar Lotions principally use to be administred to the head, hands, and feet, and are prepared as Fomentations of hearbs, or faire water, or boiled in a lee, Wine, or Oyle.

Incessus, which the Greeks call Encathisma, * 1.649 is a bath for the belly, and inferiour parts wherein the diseased must sit up to the Navell, and such bathing Vessels serve for severall uses, sometimes to mittigate paine, sometimes to soften and dis∣cusse wind, sometimes they are used to provoke courses.

A Bath is a washing of the whole body, * 1.650 and is administred either for cleansing and taking away the faults of the skin, or to relax the parts; or for some distemper of the whole.

Some bathes are naturall, others are made by Art. * 1.651 A∣mongst the naturall bathes the plainest is that of Fountaine∣water, which hath a power of heating and moistning, and therefore is convenient for such as are Hectick. Nature also affords bathes, for the imitation of bathes artificiall, and of naturall Bathes, the Physitian may prepare many things to supply the want of them.

CHAP. XLII. Of Soapes.

SOap also, * 1.652 or Wash-balls are used to certaine parts of the body, which are prepared in this manner;

There is taken of Venice Soap made smooth, * 1.653 or of some other good and white Soap as much as is sufficient, to which is added six or eight times so much Powder, and all of them are mingled in a sufficient quantity of a water that is proper,

and reduced into one masse, from whence round Balls ar^e made in the forme of an Apple.

They are exhibited principally to cleanse the body, or some parts thereof, and to give a pleasant sent to it.

CHAP. XLIII. Of Cauteries.

LAstly, * 1.654 That we may speak something also of Potentiall Cauteries, their preparation is manifold, and there is no man, but here will somewhat boast: But the most profitable which will make an Escarre soonest without paine, and other Symptomes, is that which is thus prepared;

Take the Lee, whereof black Soap is made and put it into a Frying-pan, till it become almost as hard as a stone, and when it growes cold cut it into the forme of great Dice, and let it be kept in a glasse close shut, least it should melt, and it is commonly called the Corrasive stone; the use whereof is very frequent at this day; to quicken Ulcers, by the which humours may be diverted from the more noble parts, to the ignoble, and therefore they are called Issues, or Fon∣tanells.

HONOƲR, GLORY, and THANKS∣GIVING be to GOD alone.

FINIS.

Notes

• * 1.1

  Instru∣ments of Physick.
• * 1.2

  Medicine what is it.
• * 1.3

  Medicines how many∣fold. Simple Compound
• * 1.4

  Simple how many fold. Plants.
• * 1.5

  Living Creatures.
• * 1.6

  Mineralls.
• * 1.7

  The diffe∣rence of Medicines Actuall.
• * 1.8

  Potentiall.
• * 1.9

  Facultiei of Medi∣cines mani∣fest.
• * 1.10

  Occult
• * 1.11

  The first the second.
• * 1.12

  The third kind of qualities.
• * 1.13

  The kinds of faculties in Medi∣cines.
• * 1.14

  Altering temperate.
• * 1.15

  Intempe∣rate.
• * 1.16

  Degrees of qualities.
• * 1.17

  Mansions of degrees.
• * 1.18

  Temperate Medi∣cines.
• * 1.19

  Hot in the first.
• * 1.20

  Hot in the second.
• * 1.21

  Hot in the third.
• * 1.22

  Hot in the fourth.
• * 1.23

  Cold in the first.
• * 1.24

  Cold in the second.
• * 1.25

  Cold in the third.
• * 1.26

  Cold in the fourth.
• * 1.27

  Moist in the first.
• * 1.28

  In the se∣cond.
• * 1.29

  Dry in the first.
• * 1.30

  In the se∣cond.
• * 1.31

  in the third.
• * 1.32

  In the fourth.
• * 1.33

  Medicines proper to every part.
• * 1.34

  For the head heat∣ing and drying.
• * 1.35

  Cooling it.
• * 1.36

  Heating the Spleen.
• * 1.37

  Cooling the Spleen.
• * 1.38

  Heating. the Reins. and Blad∣der.
• * 1.39

  Cooling the Reines.
• * 1.40

  Heating the Womb.
• * 1.41

  Cooling the Womb.
• * 1.42

  Of clean∣sing and preparing.
• * 1.43

  Cholers.
• * 1.44

  Phlegme.
• * 1.45

  Melanchol∣ly and black chol∣ler.
• * 1.46

  Emolli∣ents.
• * 1.47

  Things hardning. Loosening.
• * 1.48

  Condense∣ing.
• * 1.49

  Binding and Stop∣ping con∣densing.
• * 1.50

  Rarifying.
• * 1.51

  Opening the mouths of Vessels.
• * 1.52

  A hema∣ting and
• * 1.53

  Opening.
• * 1.54

  Iucrassa∣ting.
• * 1.55

  Playster-like things.
• * 1.56

  Detergent things and such as o∣pen ob∣structions.
• * 1.57

  Anodunes.
• * 1.58

  Stupe∣factives.
• * 1.59

  Things drawing.
• * 1.60

  Repelling.
• * 1.61

  Ripening and con∣cocting of quitture.
• * 1.62

  Generat∣ting flesh.
• * 1.63

  For wounds. Genera∣ting hard flesh.
• * 1.64

  Genera∣ting milke.
• * 1.65

  Generating seed.
• * 1.66

  Making red the skin.
• * 1.67

  Vescicato∣vies.
• * 1.68

  Burning the skin.
• * 1.69

  Causticks.
• * 1.70

  Of corro∣ding Medi∣cines.
• * 1.71

  Things putrifying.
• * 1.72

  Taking a∣way of haire.
• * 1.73

  Consuming of milke.
• * 1.74

  E••tingui∣shing the of seed.
• * 1.75

  Purging.
• * 1.76

  Lenitives.
• * 1.77

  Things purging.
• * 1.78

  More mild.
• * 1.79

  Stronger.
• * 1.80

  Manna.
• * 1.81

  Cassia.
• * 1.82

  Tama∣rinds.
• * 1.83

  Juice of Roses.
• * 1.84

  Violets.
• * 1.85

  Peach Tree flow∣ers.
• * 1.86

  Citron Mi∣robolanes.
• * 1.87

  Rhubarb.
• * 1.88

  Turpen∣tine.
• * 1.89

  Aloes.
• * 1.90

  Fleawort.
• * 1.91

  Scamony.
• * 1.92

  Asarabec∣ca.
• * 1.93

  Mirobo∣lanes Che∣bula. Emblica. Bellirick.
• * 1.94

  Agarick.
• * 1.95

  Mecoacan.
• * 1.96

  Turbith.
• * 1.97

  Seeed of Cartha∣mus.
• * 1.98

  Coloquin∣tida.
• * 1.99

  Hermo∣dactiles.
• * 1.100

  Euphorbi∣um.
• * 1.101

  Opopanax.
• * 1.102

  Sagape∣num.
• * 1.103

  Indian. Mirobo∣lanes.
• * 1.104

  Polipodie.
• * 1.105

  Epithy∣mum.
• * 1.106

  Sena.
• * 1.107

  Lapis Ar∣menius
• * 1.108

  Lapis La∣suli.
• * 1.109

  Black Hel∣lebore.
• * 1.110

  Root of O∣rice.
• * 1.111

  Hedge Hy∣sop.
• * 1.112

  Elaterium.
• * 1.113

  Spurge.
• * 1.114

  Mezere∣um.
• * 1.115

  Elder. Dwarfe.
• * 1.116

  Soldanel∣la.
• * 1.117

  Gummi∣gote.
• * 1.118

  Ialap.
• * 1.119

  Things causing vomits.
• * 1.120

  The most gentle.
• * 1.121

  The mid∣dle sort.
• * 1.122

  The strong∣est.
• * 1.123

  Diureticks.
• * 1.124

  Provoking sweat.
• * 1.125

  Dissolving.
• * 1.126

  Discussing of wind.
• * 1.127

  Eringing downe courses.
• * 1.128

  Expelling Secondines and a dead child.
• * 1.129

  Breaking the stone.
• * 1.130

  Errhines.
• * 1.131

  Sternuta∣rories.
• * 1.132

  Apophleg∣matismes.
• * 1.133

  Expectora∣ting things.
• * 1.134

  Killing wormes.
• * 1.135

  Drugs good against Poyson.
• * 1.136

  Common Antidotes.
• * 1.137

  Proper.
• * 1.138

  How the vertues of Medicines may be found out:
• * 1.139

  Manner of experi∣ments.
• * 1.140

  Chyrurge∣rys what.
• * 1.141

  Discription of a Chy∣rurgeon.
• * 1.142

  The sub∣ject.
• * 1.143

  Instru∣ments.
• * 1.144

  Place.
• * 1.145

  Light.
• * 1.146

  Servants and stan∣ders by.
• * 1.147

  Garments.
• * 1.148

  Chyrurgi∣call opera∣tions how many.
• * 1.149

  Setting or putting to¦gether. Finding.
• * 1.150

  Swathing.
• * 1.151

  Differences of it.
• * 1.152

  Differences of deliga∣tion.
• * 1.153

  The man∣ner.
• * 1.154

  Splents made up with Lin∣nen.
• * 1.155

  Splents.
• * 1.156

  Swathing∣bands.
• * 1.157

  Setting how many∣fold.
• * 1.158

  Of broken bones.
• * 1.159

  Extension.
• * 1.160

  Strength∣ning.
• * 1.161

  The cure of a fracture with a wound.
• * 1.162

  Manner of swathing or deliga¦tion.
• * 1.163

  What things are required for the set∣ting of bones.
• * 1.164

  Reposition.
• * 1.165

  Deligation.
• * 1.166

  Colloca∣tion.
• * 1.167

  Setting of soft parts.
• * 1.168

  Wounds, how set.
• * 1.169

  Swathing.
• * 1.170

  A suture by glue.
• * 1.171

  A suture by a needle.
• * 1.172

  Fibulae.
• * 1.173

  Of the nose
• * 1.174

  Directing of contra∣cted mem∣bers.
• * 1.175

  Direction of crooked Legs or Armes.
• * 1.176

  The kindes of division.
• * 1.177

  Opening of a veine.
• * 1.178

  Opening of impost∣humes.
• * 1.179

  The cutting of a fistula.
• * 1.180

  Seperation of parts that are joyned to∣gether pre∣ternatural∣ly.
• * 1.181

  Scarifica∣tion.
• * 1.182

  Cutting of vessells.
• * 1.183

  Cutting of the vari∣ces.
• * 1.184

  Cutting of an Ancu∣risme.
• * 1.185

  Paracen∣tesis.
• * 1.186

  Couching of a Cata∣ract.
• * 1.187

  Laryngo∣tome.
• * 1.188

  An incisi∣on of the brest.
• * 1.189

  Applying of a Seton.
• * 1.190

  Leaches.
• * 1.191

  Shaving.
• * 1.192

  Filing.
• * 1.193

  Perfora∣ting.
• * 1.194

  Kinds of Trepans or Wim∣bles.
• * 1.195

  Sawing,
• * 1.196

  Burning.
• * 1.197

  Burning twofold.
• * 1.198

  An actuall Cautery.
• * 1.199

  Potentiall.
• * 1.200

  Issues.
• * 1.201

  Cupping glasses.
• * 1.202

  How ma∣ny wayes things may be drawn out of the body. Drawing out of things thrust into the body. A Dart how many wayes it may be drawne out.
• * 1.203

  The way of taking out of Musket bullets.
• * 1.204

  Things that stick in the Chops.
• * 1.205

  A worme in the eares how to be taken out.
• * 1.206

  Of taking out a lived child.
• * 1.207

  Of a dead.
• * 1.208

  Extraction of a Mola
• * 1.209

  Drawing out urine with a Cathera.
• * 1.210

  Cutting of dead flesh.
• * 1.211

  Amputa∣tion of a cancer. Of a Vvula, yard, wombe. Of bones.
• * 1.212

  Teeth.
• * 1.213

  Amputa∣tion of Limbs.
• * 1.214

  Things preternatu∣rall begot∣ten in the body how many-fold.
• * 1.215

  Warts.
• * 1.216

  Caruncles extirpated out the Ʋrinary passages.
• * 1.217

  Taking a∣way a Po∣lypus.
• * 1.218

  Epuli a naile in the eye.
• * 1.219

  Excrescen∣cies of flesh. Fungi. Nodi &c.
• * 1.220

  A watry rupture.
• * 1.221

  Stone of the bladder.
• * 1.222

  Chyrurgery of such as are maim∣ed.
• * 1.223

  The Me∣thod of healing.
• * 1.224

  Indication what.
• * 1.225

  Experience what.
• * 1.226

  Analo∣gisme.
• * 1.227

  Differences of Indica∣tions.
• * 1.228

  Genericall
• * 1.229

  Subalter∣nate. Specificall.
• * 1.230

  Profitable.
• * 1.231

  Ʋnprofita∣ble.
• * 1.232

  Inartifici∣all.
• * 1.233

  Artificiall.
• * 1.234

  Curatory, preservato∣ry, vitall.
• * 1.235

  An Indi∣cant. What.
• * 1.236

  What is required in a true Indi∣cant.
• * 1.237

  The diffe∣rences of Iudicants.
• * 1.238

  An indi∣cant cura∣tory. Preserva∣tory. An urgent Symptome.
• * 1.239

  A vitall Indicant.
• * 1.240

  Indicants lesse pro∣perly so called.
• * 1.241

  Co-indi∣cants.
• * 1.242

  Repug∣nants.
• * 1.243

  Correpug∣nants. Permit∣tents.
• * 1.244

  An Indi∣cate.
• * 1.245

  Division of an Indi∣cate.
• * 1.246

  What is to be done.
• * 1.247

  Ʋse and right ad∣ministra∣tion.
• * 1.248

  Quantity whence In∣dicated.
• * 1.249

  Time.
• * 1.250

  Order of doing.
• * 1.251

  Manner.
• * 1.252

  How the matter me∣dicinall answering to the Indi∣cate may be found out.
• * 1.253

  Quantity of matter.
• * 1.254

  Time.
• * 1.255

  Manner.
• * 1.256

  Causes what they shew.
• * 1.257

  What things shew in their whole nature pre∣ternatural.
• * 1.258

  What shews when to purge.
• * 1.259

  Ʋniversall evacua∣tion.
• * 1.260

  Particular.
• * 1.261

  Lenitives.
• * 1.262

  Purges properly so called.
• * 1.263

  Permission of purga∣tion.
• * 1.264

  Time of purging.
• * 1.265

  Purging is the best in the decli∣nation of a disease.
• * 1.266

  Sometimes you may purge in the begin∣ning.
• * 1.267

  Concoction and prepa∣ration of humours differ. Concoction of humours the work of nature.
• * 1.268

  Prepara∣tion of hu∣mourst wo∣fold. Digestion.
• * 1.269

  The first prepation of humours.
• * 1.270

  Phlegme how to be prepared. Choler.
• * 1.271

  Melancho∣ly.
• * 1.272

  Another preparation of hu∣mours.
• * 1.273

  How much to purge.
• * 1.274

  Whether the peccant humours are to be evacuated at once or severall times.
• * 1.275

  Permit∣tents and Probibents.
• * 1.276

  Signes of perfect purgation.
• * 1.277

  More s••a∣ring purga∣tion how to be provok∣ed. Overmuch how to be hindred.
• * 1.278

  What shew the part to be purged.
• * 1.279

  By vomit.
• * 1.280

  By the paunch.
• * 1.281

  Time of the yeare.
• * 1.282

  Symp∣tomes.
• * 1.283

  Particular time.
• * 1.284

  Whether purgers may be mixt with meate.
• * 1.285

  Evacua∣tion by Urine.
• * 1.286

  Permit∣tenes and Prohibients.
• * 1.287

  Time.
• * 1.288

  Sweate whence it evacuates.
• * 1.289

  What hu∣mours are evacuated by sweate.
• * 1.290

  Things permitting.
• * 1.291

  How much.
• * 1.292

  When.
• * 1.293

  In what diseases.
• * 1.294

  Particular evacuation of the braine. Errhines.
• * 1.295

  Sneezing.
• * 1.296

  Apophleg∣matismes.
• * 1.297

  Purging the breast.
• * 1.298

  Things purging sty∣mach, Li∣ver, Reines, Wombe.
• * 1.299

  What shews the fault con∣cerning quantity. What offends in quantity.
• * 1.300

  Plethory what it shews.
• * 1.301

  The man∣ner of a∣bating blood.
• * 1.302

  Fasting.
• * 1.303

  Leaches.
• * 1.304

  Hemer∣hodes.
• * 1.305

  Courses.
• * 1.306

  Cupping with scar∣risying.
• * 1.307

  Scarrifica∣tion.
• * 1.308

  What indi∣cates a breathing of a veine.
• * 1.309

  The use of opening a veine.
• * 1.310

  Putred blood eva∣cuated by the opening of a veine.
• * 1.311

  The cut∣ting of a vtine de∣vinuisheth blood and revels.
• * 1.312

  It derives.
• * 1.313

  Cooles.
• * 1.314

  For which Indicants cutting of a veine serves.
• * 1.315

  The ade∣quate In∣dicant of cutting a veine.
• * 1.316

  Things per∣mitting opening a veine.
• * 1.317

  Se••.
• * 1.318

  How much blood to be evacuated.
• * 1.319

  Time.
• * 1.320

  Houre.
• * 1.321

  What veines to be opened.
• * 1.322

  Default of humours according to quali∣ties.
• * 1.323

  In motion.
• * 1.324

  Humours offending in motion what they indicate.
• * 1.325

  How many waies the motion of humors may be hindered
• * 1.326

  Revulsion, what.
• * 1.327

  Revulsion ought not to be to the next.
• * 1.328

  Universall.
• * 1.329

  Particular.
• * 1.330

  Revulsion by opening a veine.
• * 1.331

  The right Administ∣ration of revulsion.
• * 1.332

  The time.
• * 1.333

  Place.
• * 1.334

  Derivation what.
• * 1.335

  Quantity.
• * 1.336

  Time.
• * 1.337

  Place.
• * 1.338

  Repelling:
• * 1.339

  Repellents not conve∣nient ser fluxes.
• * 1.340

  Time.
• * 1.341

  Place.
• * 1.342

  Intercipi∣ents.
• * 1.343

  Place.
• * 1.344

  Motion of humours taken a∣way.
• * 1.345

  Humours offending in any part.
• * 1.346

  Discutients in what diseases conveni∣ent.
• * 1.347

  Time.
• * 1.348

  Emollients.
• * 1.349

  Suppura∣tives.
• * 1.350

  Distemper what it shewes.
• * 1.351

  How a de∣gree of con∣trariety is to be obser∣ved.
• * 1.352

  Contraries appropria∣ted.
• * 1.353

  Distemper of the brain.
• * 1.354

  The Breast.
• * 1.355

  Heart.
• * 1.356

  Stomach.
• * 1.357

  Liver.
• * 1.358

  Spleen.
• * 1.359

  Wombe.
• * 1.360

  The eye.
• * 1.361

  Distemper with mat∣ter.
• * 1.362

  Cure of figure in diseases. What they show.
• * 1.363

  How cor∣rected.
• * 1.364

  The cure of diseases in the chan∣nell or passages.
• * 1.365

  Of obstru∣ction.
• * 1.366

  Coalescense
• * 1.367

  Pressing & closing. Compressi∣on.
• * 1.368

  Cure of the opening of Vessels.
• * 1.369

  Cure of di∣seases of the superfi∣cies.
• * 1.370

  Of rough∣ness.
• * 1.371

  Of smooth∣ness.
• * 1.372

  Diseases of number what they indicate.
• * 1.373

  Magnitude increased what it shews.
• * 1.374

  Cure of Tumours.
• * 1.375

  Bignesse diminished what it shewes:
• * 1.376

  Diseases in position and con∣nexion without they shew.
• * 1.377

  Diseases in connexion.
• * 1.378

  Ʋnity dis∣solved, what it shewes. What to be done by the Physitian.
• * 1.379

  The cure of wounds.
• * 1.380

  Of Fra∣ciures.
• * 1.381

  Generation of hard flesh.
• * 1.382

  Symptomes urging, & how many.
• * 1.383

  Cure of paine.
• * 1.384

  Anodines.
• * 1.385

  Stupefac∣tives.
• * 1.386

  Cure of over much watching.
• * 1.387

  Cure of Thirst.
• * 1.388

  Of the flux of the belly. Flux of blood.
• * 1.389

  Fainting or swooning.
• * 1.390

  The strength what it shews.
• * 1.391

  Things prohibi∣ting.
• * 1.392

  Things pro∣hibiting to Dyet.
• * 1.393

  Dyet three∣fold, Thick. Indifferent. Thin
• * 1.394

  What food is fit for what dis∣eases.
• * 1.395

  Dyet in long dis∣eases.
• * 1.396

  Whether more error is commit∣ted in full or spare Dyet.
• * 1.397

  Quantity of meate.
• * 1.398

  In the Augmenta∣tion.
• * 1.399

  In the state.
• * 1.400

  The time of giving food to the sick.
• * 1.401

  Why it is necessary to compound medic••nes.
• * 1.402

  What things are required for the compoun∣ding of me∣dicines. The basis of medi∣cines two∣fold. Simple.
• * 1.403

  Compound.
• * 1.404

  Correctors and Hel∣pers.
• * 1.405

  Directers.
• * 1.406

  Preser∣vers.
• * 1.407

  What things are accounted by number. By heape. By pugill. Little handfull. Bundle.
• * 1.408

  By weight.
• * 1.409

  By mea∣sure.
• * 1.410

  A Graine.
• * 1.411

  Chalcus.
• * 1.412

  Siliqua.
• * 1.413

  Semiobo∣lus.
• * 1.414

  Obolus.
• * 1.415

  A Scruple.
• * 1.416

  Semidrach∣ma.
• * 1.417

  A Drachm.
• * 1.418

  A Descrip∣tion of measures.
• * 1.419

  Mustrum.
• * 1.420

  Cyathus.
• * 1.421

  Acetabu∣lum.
• * 1.422

  Q••a tari∣us.
• * 1.423

  Hemina or Cotyla.
• * 1.424

  A Sextary.
• * 1.425

  A Congie.
• * 1.426

  Urna. Amphora.
• * 1.427

  Culeus.
• * 1.428

  The Dose of purge••s.
• * 1.429

  Of the se∣cond de∣gree.
• * 1.430

  Of the third de∣gree.
• * 1.431

  Of the fourth de∣gree.
• * 1.432

  The Doses of com∣pound me∣dicines how they are to be found out.
• * 1.433

  The art of an Apothe∣cary.
• * 1.434

  The de∣grees of heate.
• * 1.435

  How they may be va∣ried.
• * 1.436

  A dry Bath.
• * 1.437

  Balneum Maris.
• * 1.438

  In the in∣stitutions Chap. 3•• 4.5.6.7. The kindes of opera∣tions Phar∣maceuti∣call.
• * 1.439

  Tritura.
• * 1.440

  Laeviga∣tio.
• * 1.441

  Cutting Shaving Filing
• * 1.442

  Meltings Dissolving.
• * 1.443

  Deliqui∣um.
• * 1.444

  Burning. Toasting:
• * 1.445

  Burning to askes.
• * 1.446

  Calcining.
• * 1.447

  Cementing.
• * 1.448

  Corroding.
• * 1.449

  Precipita∣tion. Fumiga∣tion.
• * 1.450

  Corroding of mettalls by Quick-filuer. Putrifacti∣on.
• * 1.451

  In the In∣stitutions Chap. the 8.9.10.11.12.13.14. the se∣cond forme of opera∣tions.
• * 1.452

  Sifting.
• * 1.453

  Washing.
• * 1.454

  Infusion.
• * 1.455

  Seething.
• * 1.456

  Straining.
• * 1.457

  Scumming.
• * 1.458

  Clarifying.
• * 1.459

  Filtring.
• * 1.460

  Digestion.
• * 1.461

  Pressing.
• * 1.462

  Distilla∣tion.
• * 1.463

  Distilla∣tion by as∣cent.
• * 1.464

  Distilla∣tion by a glass.
• * 1.465

  Distilla∣tion to the sides.
• * 1.466

  Distilla∣tion by descent.
• * 1.467

  Rectifica∣tion.
• * 1.468

  Sublima∣tion.
• * 1.469

  Praecipi∣tation.
• * 1.470

  Drying.
• * 1.471

  Evapora∣tion. Exhala∣tion.
• * 1.472

  Coagula∣tion.
• * 1.473

  The third forme of operations.
• * 1.474

  Digestion.
• * 1.475

  Institution Chap. 15. and 16. Circnla∣tion.
• * 1.476

  Conditing.
• * 1.477

  Confecting.
• * 1.478

  Nutrition.
• * 1.479

  The Divi∣sion of Me∣dicines.
• * 1.480

  Internal.
• * 1.481

  External.
• * 1.482

  The diffe∣rence of internal Medicines.
• * 1.483

  Of Exter∣ternal.
• * 1.484

  What Me∣dicines are are applyed to the Head.
• * 1.485

  To the eyes. To the Ears.
• * 1.486

  To the Teeth.
• * 1.487

  For the mouth and Chopps. For the Breast.
• * 1.488

  To the Heart.
• * 1.489

  To the Stomack.
• * 1.490

  To the Liver.
• * 1.491

  To the Spleen Reiues and Bladder.
• * 1.492

  Decoctions what. How many fold.
• * 1.493

  The matter of them.
• * 1.494

  Quantity.
• * 1.495

  Prepara∣tion of the matter. Or of boy∣ling.
• * 1.496

  Liquor for the De coction.
• * 1.497

  The quan∣tity of Li∣quor.
• * 1.498

  The time of giving.
• * 1.499

  Restorative broaths.
• * 1.500

  Jus Con∣sum ma∣tum.
• * 1.501

  Gelatina.
• * 1.502

  Contu∣sum.
• * 1.503

  The man∣ner of pre∣puring pur∣ging of de∣coctions.
• * 1.504

  Vomiting things &c.
• * 1.505

  Infusions.
• * 1.506

  The m••n∣ner of pre∣paring.
• * 1.507

  A purging Potion. The men∣ner.
• * 1.508

  Potions and infu∣sions for vomits.
• * 1.509

  Medicinall wines.
• * 1.510

  Ph••sica••l ••••••nkes.
• * 1.511

  Claretum.
• * 1.512

  Wine ming∣led with Honey.
• * 1.513

  Hydromell. Mulsum. Meliera∣tum.
• * 1.514

  Meade.
• * 1.515

  Oxymell.
• * 1.516

  Barly wa∣ter.
• * 1.517

  Medicinall Vinegar.
• * 1.518

  Clarified juices.
• * 1.519

  Things distilled.
• * 1.520

  Water.
• * 1.521

  Spirits.
• * 1.522

  Manner of distilled waters.
• * 1.523

  Oyles.
• * 1.524

  The name of Syrups.
• * 1.525

  Differen∣ces.
• * 1.526

  Manner of preparing Syrups.
• * 1.527

  Oxymel.
• * 1.528

  The man∣ner of ad∣ministra∣tion.
• * 1.529

  A Potion of Roses and wa∣ter.
• * 1.530

  Juleps.
• * 1.531

  The man∣ner of pre∣paring of Juleps.
• * 1.532

  Emulsion.
• * 1.533

  The use.
• * 1.534

  Manner of preparing.
• * 1.535

  An Ex∣tract.
• * 1.536

  Essences.
• * 1.537

  The man∣ner of pre∣paring Ex∣tracts.
• * 1.538

  The man∣ner of ma∣king Con∣serves.
• * 1.539

  Things condited.
• * 1.540

  Manner of Prese ving
• * 1.541

  Thickned juiees.
• * 1.542

  Gelatinae.
• * 1.543

  Diacydoni∣um.
• * 1.544

  An Electu∣ary what.
• * 1.545

  Whence so called Opi∣ats.
• * 1.546

  Difference of Electu∣aries.
• * 1.547

  Mixture.
• * 1.548

  Eclegma.
• * 1.549

  Lohoch.
• * 1.550

  Manner of preparing.
• * 1.551

  Saponea.
• * 1.552

  Leucopha∣gum.
• * 1.553

  A Bole.
• * 1.554

  The way to prepare purging Boles.
• * 1.555

  Vomiting boles.
• * 1.556

  Altering.
• * 1.557

  Powders, and Tra∣geis.
• * 1.558

  Salt two∣sold.
• * 1.559

  Volatile Salt.
• * 1.560

  Fixed.
• * 1.561

  Cream, &c. Of Tartar.
• * 1.562

  Magisters.
• * 1.563

  Croci what.
• * 1.564

  Crocus mettalo∣rum.
• * 1.565

  Flowres.
• * 1.566

  Of precipi∣tates.
• * 1.567

  Turbith.
• * 1.568

  Mercury precipitate Gold of life. Bezoarti∣cum Mi∣nerale Mercurius Vitae.
• * 1.569

  Glasse.
• * 1.570

  Of Anti∣mony and Mercury.
• * 1.571

  Rings pur∣ging, Regu∣lus of An∣timony. Antimony, Diaphore∣tick. Lac Veneris.
• * 1.572

  Faeculae.
• * 1.573

  Of purging Comsits.
• * 1.574

  The man∣ner of pre∣paring lit∣tle Cakes.
• * 1.575

  Purging Manus Christi.
• * 1.576

  Morsells.
• * 1.577

  Nourishing Morsells. Pandalae∣um.
• * 1.578

  Diamygda∣••atum.
• * 1.579

  Trochees.
• * 1.580

  The way of preparing them.
• * 1.581

  Pills.
• * 1.582

  The man∣ner of pre∣paring them.
• * 1.583

  Manner of using Pills.
• * 1.584

  Hypoglot∣tides.
• * 1.585

  External Medicines.
• * 1.586

  Glandes or Suppositers
• * 1.587

  Ʋse.
• * 1.588

  The kindes of Suppo∣siters caus∣ing stool.
• * 1.589

  Manner of preparing them.
• * 1.590

  Clyster.
• * 1.591

  Differences of Clysters.
• * 1.592

  Injections into the Wombe.
• * 1.593

  Way of preparing.
• * 1.594

  P••ssaries.
• * 1.595

  The man∣ner of pre¦paring.
• * 1.596

  Nascasia.
• * 1.597

  Injection into the Bladder.
• * 1.598

  Into the Yard.
• * 1.599

  Mouth-waters.
• * 1.600

  Garga∣rismes.
• * 1.601

  Use of gar∣garismes.
• * 1.602

  Manner of preparing.
• * 1.603

  Apophleg∣matismes.
• * 1.604

  Manner of prepa∣ring.
• * 1.605

  Masticato∣ries.
• * 1.606

  The way of making.
• * 1.607

  Dentifrices
• * 1.608

  The way of making.
• * 1.609

  Errhines.
• * 1.610

  Ptarmica.
• * 1.611

  Way to make them.
• * 1.612

  Dry Er∣rhiaes.
• * 1.613

  Things causing sweete O∣dours. Simples Odorise∣rous.
• * 1.614

  Kindes of Odor fe∣rous things.
• * 1.615

  Balsomes.
• * 1.616

  Fumes.
• * 1.617

  How pre∣pared.
• * 1.618

  Things to be inject∣ed into the Eares.
• * 1.619

  Collyrium.
• * 1.620

  Way of pre∣paring.
• * 1.621

  Oyles.
• * 1.622

  How to prepare them.
• * 1.623

  A Line∣ment.
• * 1.624

  How pre∣pared.
• * 1.625

  Ʋnguents.
• * 1.626

  How pre∣pard.
• * 1.627

  How made.
• * 1.628

  Plaisters.
• * 1.629

  How com∣pounded.
• * 1.630

  Emplastick Web.
• * 1.631

  A Cata∣plasme.
• * 1.632

  How made.
• * 1.633

  A Dropax.
• * 1.634

  Its diffe∣rences.
• * 1.635

  A Syna∣pisme.
• * 1.636

  A Vesica∣tory.
• * 1.637

  How to prepare Sy∣napismes.
• * 1.638

  How to make Ve∣sicatories.
• * 1.639

  Epithems
• * 1.640

  How pre∣pared.
• * 1.641

  Epithemes for the fore-head.
• * 1.642

  Anacolle∣mata.
• * 1.643

  How pre∣pared.
• * 1.644

  Fomenta∣tions.
• * 1.645

  Differen∣ces of Fo∣menta∣tions. Moist.
• * 1.646

  Dry.
• * 1.647

  Embroca∣tions.
• * 1.648

  Lotions.
• * 1.649

  Incessus.
• * 1.650

  A Bath.
• * 1.651

  The Diffe∣rences.
• * 1.652

  Sapones.
• * 1.653

  How mad••
• * 1.654

  Cauteries.